Memorable conceits of diuers noble and famous personages of Christendome, of this our moderne time
         Divers propos memorables des nobles & illustres hommes de la chrestienté. English
         Corrozet, Gilles, 1510-1568.
      
       
         
           1602
        
      
       Approx. 404 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 209 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19368
         STC 5795
         ESTC S105084
         99840814
         99840814
         5349
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19368)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 5349)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 953:11)
      
       
         
           
             Memorable conceits of diuers noble and famous personages of Christendome, of this our moderne time
             Divers propos memorables des nobles & illustres hommes de la chrestienté. English
             Corrozet, Gilles, 1510-1568.
          
           [16], 396, 395-397, [5] p.
           
             Printed [by Richard Field] for Iames Shaw,
             London :
             1602.
          
           
             A translation of: Corrozet, Gilles. Divers propos memorables des nobles & illustres hommes de la chrestienté.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Includex index.
             The last two leaves are blank except for ruled borders.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Anecdotes.
           Conduct of life -- Early works to 1900.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           MEMORABLE
           CONCEITS
           OF
           DIVERS
           NOble
           and
           famous
           personages
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           of
           this
           our
           moderne
           time
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           Iames
           Shaw.
           1602.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           TOWARDLY
           YOVNG
           Gentleman
           ,
           Maister
           Walter
           Rawleigh
           ,
           sonne
           and
           heire
           apparant
           to
           the
           honourable
           Sir
           Walter
           Ravvleigh
           Knight
           ,
           Lord
           VVarden
           of
           the
           Stanneries
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           Guard
           ,
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Countie
           of
           Cornevvell
           ,
           and
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Iarsey
           .
        
         
           
             SIr
             ,
          
        
         
           hauing
           a
           great
           desire
           ,
           by
           some
           meanes
           to
           signifie
           my
           affection
           vnto
           you
           :
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           not
           better
           do
           it
           ,
           nor
           find
           a
           more
           readie
           meane
           thereunto
           ,
           then
           by
           preferring
           and
           dedicating
           this
           little
           Pamphlet
           vnto
           you
           :
           the
           which
           containing
           most
           rare
           and
           excellent
           examples
           
           of
           wise
           and
           wittie
           sayings
           ,
           and
           notable
           instructions
           to
           vertue
           and
           vertuous
           actions
           ,
           I
           suppose
           cannot
           more
           fitly
           be
           presented
           ,
           then
           vnto
           you
           ,
           in
           whose
           young
           yeares
           doth
           alreadie
           appeare
           a
           most
           towardly
           inclination
           and
           hopefull
           expectation
           both
           of
           wit
           and
           vertue
           ,
           such
           as
           your
           riper
           yeares
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           will
           bring
           to
           an
           excellency
           of
           perfection
           .
           To
           the
           furtherance
           wherof
           ,
           albeit
           this
           smal
           Treatise
           shall
           perhaps
           be
           able
           to
           adde
           little
           accesse
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           plentiful
           helpes
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           are
           alreadie
           furnished
           to
           that
           effect
           :
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           that
           both
           the
           pleasure
           and
           the
           profite
           thereof
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           proue
           worthie
           ,
           both
           of
           your
           labour
           in
           reading
           and
           
           perusing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           affection
           in
           offering
           it
           vnto
           you
           .
           Not
           doubting
           therefore
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           accepted
           ,
           as
           pleasingly
           as
           I
           haue
           presented
           it
           willingly
           ,
           most
           humbly
           I
           take
           my
           leaue
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             euer
             to
             be
             commaunded
             .
             I.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           names
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           Emperours
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           and
           others
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ABbot
             of
             Baigne
             .
             20
          
           
             Adrian
             Pope
             .
             21
          
           
             Albert
             Emperour
             .
             32
          
           
             Alexander
             Seuerus
             Emperour
             .
             38
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             Pope
             .
             1.
             2
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             fift
             ,
             Pope
             .
             11
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             sixt
             ,
             Pope
             .
             215
          
           
             Alfonsus
             ksng
             of
             Naples
             .
             104.
             vnto
             119
          
           
             Anna
             Queene
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             92
          
           
             Anthony
             Panormitane
             .
             112.
             132
          
           
             Anthony
             du
             Prat
             ,
             Chancelor
             of
             France
             .
             196.
             
          
           
             Anthony
             Agnello
             and
             his
             interpretation
             .
             204.
             
          
           
             Apothegme
             of
             an
             Englishman
             .
             186
          
           
             Archbishop
             of
             Collaine
             .
             18
          
           
             Attila
             king
             of
             the
             Gothes
             .
             51
          
           
             Aulilie
             .
             46
          
           
             Ayme
             duke
             of
             Sauoy
             .
             144
          
        
         
           
           
             B
          
           
             BAiazet
             the
             great
             Turke
             .
             125
          
           
             Barba
             widow
             to
             Sigismond
             the
             Emperour
             .
             31
          
           
             Bartholomew
             of
             Aluian
             .
             156
          
           
             Battels
             at
             Guingate
             and
             Fornoue
             .
             161
          
           
             Bayard
             Captaine
             .
             163
          
           
             Bertrand
             Guesclin
             Constable
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             152.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             Pope
             .
             103
          
           
             Bishop
             elect
             of
             Senlis
             .
             162
          
           
             Bishop
             of
             Seruia
             .
             213
          
           
             By-word
             of
             three
             Nations
             .
             199
          
           
             Blanch
             Dutchesse
             of
             Orleance
             .
             70
          
           
             Borso
             duke
             of
             Ferrara
             .
             143
          
           
             Boniface
             the
             eight
             ,
             Pope
             .
             6.
             7.
             8
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAesar
             Borgias
             duke
             of
             Vrbin
             .
             146
          
           
             Calixt
             Pope
             .
             11
          
           
             Cardinall
             Cossa
             .
             10
          
           
             Charles
             Martell
             .
             119
          
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             23
          
           
             Charles
             the
             bald
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             25
          
           
             Charles
             the
             fift
             Emperour
             .
             41.
             220
          
           
             Charles
             the
             sixt
             king
             of
             France
             .
             75
          
           
             Charles
             the
             eight
             king
             of
             France
             .
             90.
             91
          
           
             
             Charles
             duke
             of
             Burgundy
             .
             199
          
           
             Chabanes
             great
             maister
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             227
          
           
             Chiniton
             ,
             or
             Kniton
             king
             of
             England
             203.
             
          
           
             Clement
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Pope
             .
             5
          
           
             Clement
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             Pope
             .
             179
          
           
             Clouis
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             45
          
           
             Clotair
             the
             first
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             51
          
           
             Columna
             Ascanius
             .
             158
          
           
             Columna
             Prosper
             .
             158
          
           
             Conrade
             king
             of
             Naples
             .
             130
          
           
             Constantine
             Ducas
             Emperour
             .
             42
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAnt
             the
             Italian
             Poet.
             165
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Millaines
             cooke
             .
             184
          
           
             Dutchesse
             .
             218
          
           
             Dutchesse
             of
             Burbon
             .
             217
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EArle
             of
             Arminacke
             .
             272
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Lazaran
             .
             126
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Nassaw
             .
             215
          
           
             Earle
             of
             Petillan
             .
             142
          
           
             Edward
             king
             of
             England
             .
             67.
             68.
             71.
             72
          
           
             Elenor
             Countesse
             of
             Foix.
             173
          
           
             Elizabeth
             of
             B●heme
             .
             188
          
           
             Emanuell
             king
             of
             Portugal
             .
             21
          
           
             
             Embassadours
             of
             Sicily
             .
             128
          
           
             Embassadours
             of
             Venice
             .
             192
          
           
             Englishmens
             oath
             .
             75
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FErdinand
             king
             of
             Naples
             .
             132
          
           
             Flemings
             mocke
             .
             103
          
           
             Foole
             to
             king
             Alphonsus
             .
             202
          
           
             Foole
             to
             the
             duke
             of
             Austrich
             .
             189
          
           
             Foole
             to
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Guast
             .
             221
          
           
             Foole
             to
             the
             duke
             of
             Millain
             .
             233
          
           
             Fo●ques
             the
             fifth
             Earle
             of
             Aniow
             .
             134.
             135.
             
          
           
             Frauncis
             the
             first
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             101.
             102.
             
          
           
             Frauncis
             Phaebus
             king
             of
             Nauarre
             .
             174
          
           
             Francis
             of
             Burbon
             Earle
             of
             Anguien
             220
          
           
             Fredericke
             the
             Emperour
             .
             178
          
           
             Fredericke
             the
             first
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             23
          
           
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             3
          
           
             Fredericke
             the
             third
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             32.
             35
          
           
             Fredericke
             Marquesse
             of
             Mantua
             .
             208
          
           
             French
             Gentleman
             .
             180
          
           
             French
             Gentlemen
             .
             165
          
           
             French
             Knights
             .
             162
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GEin
             Ottoman
             a
             Turke
             .
             207
          
           
             Gentleman
             of
             Genoa
             .
             160
          
           
             
             Gordian
             the
             younger
             ,
             Emperour
             .
             38
          
           
             Godfrey
             of
             Bollogne
             .
             125
          
           
             Gonnor
             Dutchesse
             of
             Normandie
             .
             187
          
           
             Great
             Captaine
             .
             206.
             207
          
           
             Gregorie
             Pope
             .
             9
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HEnry
             the
             first
             Emperour
             .
             42
          
           
             Henry
             of
             Lancaster
             king
             of
             England
             73.
             
          
           
             Hire
             a
             French
             Captaine
             .
             155
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             IAmes
             of
             Genouillay
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Assier
             .
             192.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             71
          
           
             Iohn
             duke
             of
             Brittaine
             .
             137
          
           
             Iohn
             Galeas
             duke
             of
             Millain
             .
             138.
             150
          
           
             Iohn
             of
             Ionuille
             .
             181
          
           
             Iohn
             de
             Maingre
             Marshall
             of
             Fraunce
             147.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             of
             Saintré
             .
             148
          
           
             Iohn
             Gonzaga
             .
             209
          
           
             Iohn
             of
             Menu
             a
             Poet.
             225
          
           
             Ierome
             an
             Italian
             .
             140
          
           
             Innocent
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Pope
             .
             3
          
           
             Innocent
             the
             eighth
             ,
             Pope
             .
             14
          
           
             Iouian
             Pontanus
             .
             174
          
           
             
             Iulius
             the
             second
             ,
             Pope
             .
             14.
             15
          
           
             Iulius
             Cardinall
             of
             S.
             Angell
             .
             17
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KAtherine
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
             ●00
          
           
             King
             of
             England
             .
             231
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAdie
             of
             Heluin
             .
             183
          
           
             Lamorabaquin
             king
             of
             Tartaria
             .
             126
          
           
             Lewis
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             58
          
           
             Lewis
             the
             grosse
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             56.
             57.
             
          
           
             Lewis
             the
             4.
             king
             of
             France
             .
             61.
             62.
             63.
             
          
           
             Lewis
             the
             11.
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             76.
             vnto
             87.
             and
             182.
             227.
             
          
           
             Lewis
             the
             12.
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             92.
             vnto
             100.
             
          
           
             Lewis
             sonne
             to
             king
             Philip.
             169
          
           
             Lewis
             duke
             of
             Orleance
             .
             73
          
           
             Lewis
             Sforza
             .
             213
          
           
             Lord
             Sforza
             .
             197.
             198
          
           
             Lord
             of
             Trimouille
             .
             216
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAreschals
             Antrehan
             and
             Cleremont
             .
             166
          
           
             Margaret
             Dolphinesse
             of
             France
             .
             229
          
           
             Marcus
             Barbaricus
             duke
             of
             Venice
             .
             143.
             
          
           
             
             Martian
             the
             Emperour
             .
             37
          
           
             Maurice
             Earle
             of
             Aniow
             .
             135
          
           
             Maximilian
             the
             Emperour
             .
             38.
             39
          
           
             Medices
             Cosme
             .
             212
          
           
             Medices
             Lawrence
             .
             211
          
           
             Miles
             bishop
             of
             Chartres
             .
             19.
             20
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NArses
             .
             151
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OTho
             de
             Varis
             .
             17
          
           
             Otho
             the
             third
             Emperour
             .
             37
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PAnormitans
             .
             5
          
           
             Parmesan
             .
             223
          
           
             Peter
             of
             Bresay
             ,
             Seneschall
             of
             Normandy
             .
             88.
             89
          
           
             Peter
             Earle
             of
             Sauoy
             .
             148
          
           
             Philip
             the
             first
             ,
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             53
          
           
             Philip
             Augustus
             king
             of
             France
             .
             60.
             170
          
           
             Philip
             the
             faire
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             65
          
           
             Philip
             of
             Valois
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             66.
             70
          
           
             Philip
             duke
             of
             Burgundy
             .
             142
          
           
             Philip
             the
             hardie
             duke
             of
             Burgundy
             .
             137
          
           
             Philip
             of
             Villars
             ,
             great
             Master
             of
             R●●odes
             144
          
           
             
             Philip
             of
             Moruiller
             ,
             President
             .
             200
          
           
             Philip
             Lantgraue
             of
             Hessen
             .
             179
          
           
             Pius
             the
             second
             Pope
             ,
             &
             his
             sentences
             .
             12
          
           
             Prochetta
             Archbishop
             of
             Genes
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RAimier
             king
             of
             Arragon
             .
             124
          
           
             Raphael
             a
             painter
             of
             Vrbin
             .
             210
          
           
             Rene
             king
             of
             Sicily
             .
             131
          
           
             Robert
             king
             of
             Sicily
             .
             177
          
           
             Roboald
             duke
             of
             Frize
             .
             44
          
           
             Rodericke
             Gonthier
             .
             141
          
           
             Rodolph
             the
             Emperour
             .
             31
          
           
             Roger
             king
             of
             Naples
             .
             122
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAladine
             king
             of
             Asia
             .
             123
          
           
             Sanctius
             brother
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Spain
             175.
             
          
           
             Septimius
             Seuerus
             Emperour
             .
             37
          
           
             Sico
             Chauncellor
             of
             Millaine
             .
             213
          
           
             Sigismond
             Emperour
             .
             27.
             29.
             
          
           
             Souldier
             of
             Nauarre
             .
             166.
             
          
           
             Soliman
             the
             great
             Turke
             .
             121.
             145
          
           
             Sophia
             the
             Empresse
             .
             191.
             
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TAlbot
             an
             English
             captaine
             .
             156.
             185
          
           
             Theodosian
             Emperour
             .
             191
          
           
             
             Theodosius
             Emperour
             .
             25.
             26
          
           
             Thierry
             captaine
             .
             47.
             48
          
           
             Thomas
             Caraffa
             Earle
             of
             Mathalon
             .
             146
          
           
             Tiberius
             Constantine
             Emperour
             .
             43
          
           
             Tiphamy
             wife
             to
             Bertrand
             Guesclin
             .
             167
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VAquery
             President
             of
             Paris
             .
             230
          
           
             Venetians
             and
             their
             opinion
             .
             186
          
           
             Vladislaus
             king
             of
             Hungary
             .
             129
          
           
             Vrban
             the
             fifth
             Pope
             .
             170
          
        
         
           
             VV
          
           
             VVAlaque
             Dracocles
             .
             129
          
           
             VVilliam
             duke
             of
             Normandy
             .
             54.
             55.
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Rufus
             king
             of
             England
             .
             123
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZAchary
             Pope
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           chapters
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             Loue.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             Faith.
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             Hope
             .
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             Adulation
             and
             flatterie
             .
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             Ambition
             .
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             Enuie
             .
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             Couetousnesse
             and
             couetous
             persons
             .
             chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prodigalitie
             .
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             Lying
             toungs
             ,
             and
             presumptuous
             speeches
             .
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Silence
             ,
             and
             words
             deliuered
             in
             conuenient
             season
             .
             chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             Indiscretion
             and
             want
             of
             wisedome
             .
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             Knovvledge
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             .
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             Amitie
             and
             friends
             .
             chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             Liberalitie
             &
             magnificence
             .
             chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             Nobilitie
             and
             magnanimitie
             chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             Goodnesse
             and
             humanity
             .
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             Honour
             and
             vvell
             doing
             .
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             
             Of
             Exercise
             and
             industrie
             .
             chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Of
             VVrath
             .
             chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             Patience
             .
             chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             praise
             of
             Riches
             .
             chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Riches
             reproued
             .
             chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Of
             Lavves
             and
             customes
             .
             chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             Fame
             and
             glorie
             .
             chap
             25.
             
          
           
             Of
             Short
             and
             sickly
             life
             .
             chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pouerty
             contemned
             .
             chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Pouertie
             commended
             .
             chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Of
             Beautie
             .
             chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Of
             Presumption
             and
             boldnesse
             .
             chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Of
             Pietie
             and
             mercie
             .
             chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Of
             Libertie
             and
             bondage
             .
             chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Of
             Ignorance
             .
             chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Of
             Doctrine
             and
             a
             good
             vvit
             .
             chap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Of
             Abstinence
             and
             continence
             .
             chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prudence
             .
             chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Of
             Strength
             ▪
             chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Of
             Iustice
             and
             iudgement
             .
             chap.
             38.
             
          
           
             Of
             VViues
             and
             mariage
             .
             chap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Of
             Fortune
             .
             chap.
             40.
             
          
           
             Of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             &
             Magistrates
             .
             chap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Of
             Captaines
             in
             vvarre
             .
             chap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Of
             diuers
             and
             ready
             ansvvers
             .
             chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             Of
             Vertue
             .
             chap.
             44.
             
          
           
             Of
             Death
             .
             chap
             ▪
             45.
             
          
           
             Of
             Felicitie
             .
             chap.
             46.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           MEMORABLE
           Conceipts
           ,
           of
           diuerse
           Noble
           and
           famous
           personages
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           of
           this
           our
           moderne
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             the
             first
             ,
             surnamed
             Barbarossa
             .
          
           
             THE
             Emperour
             Frederick
             the
             first
             ,
             hauing
             had
             lōg
             warres
             with
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             :
             and
             hauing
             driuen
             him
             for
             feare
             of
             him
             to
             forsake
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             flie
             disguised
             in
             the
             habite
             of
             a
             cooke
             ●nto
             Venice
             :
             the
             said
             Pope
             of
             a
             long
             ●ime
             serued
             there
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Gardiner
             within
             the
             Monasterie
             of
             ●ur
             Lady
             of
             Charity
             :
             till
             such
             time
             as
             ●omming
             to
             be
             known
             to
             the
             Duke
             
             and
             Senate
             of
             Venice
             ,
             they
             tooke
             him
             thence
             :
             and
             hauing
             with
             great
             solemnitie
             and
             magnificence
             conducted
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Pontificall
             ornaments
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Marke
             :
             and
             he
             there
             hauing
             bestowed
             his
             blessing
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             guarded
             him
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             who
             in
             the
             end
             being
             brought
             to
             reason
             and
             reconciled
             vnto
             him
             ,
             came
             to
             doe
             him
             reuerence
             at
             the
             entrie
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Marke
             in
             Venice
             :
             and
             there
             offering
             to
             kisse
             his
             feete
             :
             the
             said
             Pope
             set
             his
             foote
             vpon
             the
             Emperours
             necke
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               It
               is
               written
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               walke
               vpon
               the
               Aspe
               and
               the
               Basilisque
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               tread
               vpon
               the
               lion
               and
               the
               dragon
               :
            
             whereunto
             the
             Emperour
             (
             as
             he
             lay
             prostrate
             at
             the
             Popes
             feete
             )
             answered
             :
             Not
             to
             thee
             but
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             do
             I
             this
             honour
             :
             and
             to
             his
             successour
             do
             I
             yeeld
             my
             obeysance
             .
             The
             Pope
             replied
             :
             
               Both
               to
               me
               and
               to
               Saint
               Peter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             Pope
             being
             accustomed
             highly
             to
             commend
             the
             institution
             
             of
             the
             single
             life
             of
             Priestes
             ,
             and
             to
             blame
             their
             vsing
             of
             concubines
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             vse
             this
             speech
             :
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             vs
             to
             get
             children
             :
             and
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             Nephewes
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pope
             innocent
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             one
             thousand
             ,
             two
             hundred
             ,
             forty
             and
             fiue
             ,
             there
             fell
             great
             contentions
             and
             deuision
             betweene
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Lions
             ,
             denounced
             sentence
             against
             the
             said
             Fredericke
             ,
             to
             depose
             him
             from
             the
             Empire
             :
             and
             the
             Emperour
             in
             despite
             sent
             certaine
             verses
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             returned
             him
             answer
             in
             the
             verses
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fredericke
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Roma
             diu
             titubans
             varijs
             erroribus
             acta
             Corruet
             :
             &
             mundi
             desmet
             esse
             caput
             .
          
           
             Rome
             that
             hath
             long
             stood
             staggering
             in
             great
             daunger
          
           
           
             With
             sundrie
             errours
             tossed
             and
             distracted
             .
          
           
             Shall
             now
             to
             ruine
             :
             and
             worlds
             great
             Commaunder
          
           
             Shal
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             reputed
             or
             respected
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Nitcris
             inassum
             naue●
             submergere
             Petri
             :
          
           
             Fluctuat
             ,
             at
             nunquā
             mergitur
             illa
             ratis
             .
          
           
             In
             vaine
             thou
             seekest
             S
             Peters
             shippe
             to
             drowne
             ,
          
           
             T'
             will
             neuer
             sinke
             ,
             though
             tost
             ,
             be
             vp
             and
             downe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fredericke
             .
          
           
             Fatavolunt
             ,
             stellaeque
             docent
             ,
             auiumque
             volatus
             ,
          
           
             Quòd
             Fridericus
             ego
             malleus
             orbis
             ero
             .
          
           
             The
             destinies
             will
             ,
             the
             starres
             foretel
             ,
             the
             flying
             fowles
             foreshew
             ,
          
           
             That
             Fredericke
             shall
             crush
             the
             world
             and
             keepe
             Rome
             vnder
             awe
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Fata
             volunt
             ,
             Scriptura
             docet
             ,
             peccata
             loquuntur
             ,
          
           
             Quòd
             tibi
             vita
             breuis
             ,
             poena
             perēnis
             crit
          
           
             The
             destinies
             will
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             tels
             ,
             thy
             sins
             they
             do
             foreshow
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             life
             but
             short
             ,
             thy
             punishment
             endlesse
             tormenting
             wo.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             Panormitanes
             .
          
           
             THe
             Panormi●anes
             sent
             their
             Embassadours
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             purge
             themselues
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             conspiracie
             ,
             whereof
             they
             had
             bene
             accused
             as
             parties
             in
             that
             famous
             murder
             of
             all
             the
             Frenchmen
             in
             Sicilia
             :
             called
             the
             Sicilian
             Euensong
             .
             These
             Embassadors
             hauing
             prostrated
             thēselues
             at
             the
             Popes
             feete
             ,
             beganne
             to
             say
             vnto
             him
             :
             
               Lambe
               of
               God
               which
               takest
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               mercie
               vpon
               vs
               :
               and
               graunt
               vs
               thy
               peace
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             naturally
             mutinous
             and
             seditious
             ,
             told
             them
             :
             that
             they
             did
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hauing
             saluted
             him
             with
             Hosanna
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
             yet
             after
             many
             torments
             did
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             rebellious
             flatterers
             a
             seuere
             &
             rigorous
             answer
             is
             best
             befitting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Pope
             Clement
             &
             his
             nephew
             .
          
           
             THe
             said
             Clement
             caused
             a
             nephew
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             had
             three
             Prebends
             ,
             
             to
             resigne
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             one
             onely
             .
             And
             albeit
             he
             was
             very
             earnestly
             sollicited
             by
             many
             persons
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             suffer
             his
             nephew
             to
             enioy
             the
             said
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             to
             preferre
             him
             to
             more
             rather
             then
             to
             take
             those
             from
             him
             He
             made
             them
             this
             answer
             :
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             the
             successour
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             giueth
             more
             to
             his
             kindred
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             poore
             members
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             princ
             ipall
             part
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             right
             due
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             his
             sprinkling
             of
             ashes
             on
             his
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             in
             time
             past
             a
             certaine
             famous
             faction
             in
             Italy
             between
             the
             Guelphes
             and
             Gibellines
             :
             in
             the
             which
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             8.
             fauoured
             the
             party
             of
             the
             Guelphs
             .
             Now
             it
             happened
             that
             on
             an
             Ash-wednesday
             ,
             the
             Pope
             being
             to
             put
             Ashes
             vpon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             (
             according
             to
             the
             vsage
             and
             institution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             )
             
             one
             Prochet
             Archbishoppe
             of
             Genes
             (
             who
             was
             of
             the
             faction
             of
             the
             Gibellines
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hated
             of
             Boniface
             )
             came
             to
             present
             him selfe
             on
             his
             knees
             before
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             receiue
             of
             his
             ashes
             :
             then
             Boniface
             both
             changing
             the
             ordinarie
             words
             vsed
             in
             that
             ceremonie
             ,
             and
             casting
             the
             ashes
             in
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             his
             face
             :
             whereas
             the
             Pope
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               Memento
               homo
               quòd
               cinis
               es
               ,
               &
               in
               cinerem
               re●●erteris
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Remember
             man
             thou
             art
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             into
             dust
             and
             ashes
             shalt
             returne
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             Remember
             man
             thou
             art
             a
             Gibelline
             ,
             and
             die
             thou
             shalt
             with
             the
             Gibellines
             .
          
           
             This
             sheweth
             with
             how
             great
             power
             the
             passion
             of
             hatred
             doth
             transport
             men
             :
             when
             it
             causeth
             euen
             those
             which
             should
             be
             most
             holy
             and
             deuout
             ,
             to
             forget
             their
             dutie
             and
             their
             reuerence
             to
             God
             and
             his
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Boniface
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             king
             Philip
             le
             Bel.
             
          
           
             THe
             same
             Boniface
             being
             at
             some
             difference
             with
             the
             French
             king
             ,
             
             Philip
             the
             fair
             ,
             touching
             the
             supreme
             power
             and
             authoritie
             in
             matters
             both
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Temporall
             :
             in
             certain
             letters
             which
             he
             sent
             vnto
             the
             King
             had
             these
             words
             :
             We
             will
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Soueraigntie
             both
             of
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             matters
             in
             thy
             Realme
             of
             Fraunce
             is
             of
             right
             and
             dutie
             belonging
             to
             vs
             :
             and
             whosoeuer
             shall
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             repute
             them
             as
             fooles
             .
             The
             King
             returned
             him
             in
             writing
             this
             answer
             :
             Philip
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             King
             of
             Fraunce
             to
             Boniface
             calling
             himselfe
             Pope
             :
             we
             will
             thee
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             we
             acknowledge
             in
             our
             temporall
             affaires
             no
             superiour
             but
             God
             alone
             :
             and
             whosoeuer
             shall
             affirme
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             we
             hold
             him
             for
             a
             foole
             and
             a
             sot
             .
          
        
         
           
             Another
             conceipt
             of
             Pope
             Boniface
             ,
             touching
             one
             that
             resembled
             him
             in
             countenance
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Boniface
             being
             told
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             pilgrime
             of
             the
             country
             of
             Bauyer
             come
             
             to
             Rome
             of
             purpose
             to
             visite
             the
             Religious
             places
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             who
             did
             altogether
             resemble
             him
             both
             in
             person
             and
             in
             countenance
             :
             Boniface
             hauing
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             to
             his
             presence
             ,
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             mother
             had
             euer
             bene
             at
             Rome
             .
             The
             pilgrime
             perceiuing
             himselfe
             touched
             with
             suppose
             of
             bastardie
             ,
             answered
             :
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             
             my
             mother
             was
             neuer
             in
             this
             countrie
             ,
             but
             my
             father
             hath
             bin
             here
             many
             times
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             answer
             the
             pilgrim
             soberly
             returned
             that
             quippe
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             haue
             put
             vpon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pope
             Gregorie
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             praised
             him
             to
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Gregorie
             hearing
             one
             to
             cōmend
             him
             beyond
             all
             measure
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             himselfe
             desired
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             God
             graunt
             (
             my
             friend
             )
             that
             I
             proue
             such
             a
             one
             as
             thou
             reportest
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             be
             so
             honest
             a
             man
             as
             the
             opinion
             which
             thou
             hast
             of
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             free
             from
             blame
             and
             exception
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Cardinal
             Cossa
             who
             made
             himselfe
             Pope
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             decease
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             ,
             the
             Cardinals
             being
             assembled
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Bolonia
             the
             great
             :
             and
             shut
             vp
             within
             the
             Conclaue
             to
             chuse
             a
             new
             Pope
             :
             the
             Cardinall
             
               Baltazar
               Cossa
            
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Citie
             ,
             being
             there
             with
             great
             forces
             ,
             told
             the
             Cardinals
             freely
             and
             plainely
             :
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             chuse
             such
             a
             one
             to
             be
             Pope
             as
             should
             be
             to
             his
             liking
             ,
             they
             should
             repent
             it
             .
             The
             Cardinals
             ●●tonished
             at
             his
             menaces
             :
             and
             seeing
             his
             armed
             forces
             attending
             round
             about
             the
             Conclaue
             ,
             named
             diuerse
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             would
             content
             him
             :
             whereupon
             they
             being
             the
             more
             terrified
             ,
             willed
             him
             to
             nominate
             some
             one
             ,
             and
             promised
             that
             if
             so
             be
             he
             were
             a
             person
             capable
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             would
             receiue
             and
             admit
             him
             .
             With
             that
             Cossa
             called
             for
             the
             Popes
             Pall
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             set
             it
             on
             him
             whom
             he
             should
             chuse
             :
             which
             being
             brought
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             set
             it
             on
             his
             owne
             
             shoulders
             ,
             saying
             :
             I
             am
             Pope
             .
             The
             Cardinals
             ,
             howbeit
             this
             act
             was
             against
             all
             law
             and
             custome
             ,
             yet
             durst
             not
             gainesay
             him
             ,
             but
             consenting
             to
             his
             election
             ,
             they
             named
             him
             Iohn
             the
             three
             and
             twentieth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             fifth
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Alexander
             the
             fifth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             was
             very
             liberall
             &
             bountiful
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             were
             learned
             .
             And
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             in
             his
             common
             talke
             :
             that
             when
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Bishop
             he
             was
             rich
             :
             and
             being
             made
             a
             Cardinall
             he
             became
             poore
             :
             but
             after
             that
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             starke
             begger
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pope
             Calixtus
             which
             would
             haue
             but
             one
             Benefice
             .
          
           
             CAlixtus
             the
             third
             Pope
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             the
             yeare
             before
             he
             was
             exalted
             to
             the
             Popedome
             being
             only
             Bishop
             of
             Valentia
             and
             Cardinall
             :
             would
             neuer
             accept
             of
             any
             other
             Benefice
             nor
             Ecclesiasticall
             preferment
             :
             
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             well
             content
             to
             haue
             one
             onely
             virgine
             to
             his
             spouse
             and
             maried
             wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             Notable
             sentences
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Pius
             the
             second
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             a
             towne
             of
             libertie
             ,
             euery
             man
             may
             speake
             liberally
             and
             freely
             .
          
           
             Being
             told
             on
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             a
             certaine
             person
             had
             spoken
             very
             badly
             of
             him
             :
             he
             answered
             the
             partie
             reporting
             it
             :
             If
             thou
             hadst
             bene
             in
             
               Campo
               de
               Fier
            
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             haue
             heard
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             spoken
             farre
             worse
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             esteeming
             more
             of
             good
             books
             then
             of
             riches
             ,
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             the
             most
             sumptuous
             &
             richest
             iewels
             and
             precious
             stones
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             were
             inclosed
             within
             his
             books
             .
          
           
             His
             saying
             was
             :
             That
             by
             counsell
             a
             man
             might
             prouide
             remedie
             for
             any
             misfortunes
             or
             mishaps
             :
             like
             as
             in
             diseases
             there
             needed
             nothing
             but
             med●cine
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             be
             taken
             in
             
             time
             and
             place
             conuenient
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             :
             That
             the
             lawes
             had
             the
             force
             and
             vertue
             to
             bridle
             the
             common
             &
             inferior
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             but
             they
             had
             little
             or
             no
             command
             ouer
             the
             richer
             and
             greater
             persons
             :
             and
             that
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             Princes
             were
             not
             vsually
             determined
             or
             decided
             by
             the
             lawes
             ,
             but
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             .
          
           
             Ignorant
             and
             vnlearned
             persons
             (
             said
             he
             )
             are
             easily
             led
             and
             moued
             with
             eloquent
             and
             artificial
             speeches
             :
             but
             wise
             men
             are
             nothing
             moued
             therewithall
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             Phisitions
             ought
             not
             to
             demaund
             money
             of
             their
             patients
             ,
             but
             their
             health
             .
          
           
             Of
             sutes
             in
             law
             he
             had
             a
             saying
             :
             That
             the
             suters
             or
             clients
             are
             the
             birds
             :
             the
             courts
             or
             places
             of
             pleas
             ,
             are
             the
             fields
             :
             the
             ludges
             are
             the
             nets
             :
             and
             the
             Aduocates
             are
             the
             birders
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             :
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             dignities
             ,
             and
             not
             dignities
             vpon
             men
             .
          
           
             An
             ignorant
             Bishop
             he
             compared
             to
             an
             asse
             .
          
           
             Ignorant
             Ph●sitions
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             kill
             
             the
             bodie
             :
             and
             ignorant
             Priests
             destroy
             the
             soules
             of
             their
             patients
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             too
             hastie
             and
             easie
             in
             pardoning
             the
             follies
             of
             his
             child
             ,
             nourisheth
             to
             himselfe
             an
             enemie
             .
          
           
             A
             couetous
             man
             is
             not
             pleasing
             to
             men
             liuing
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             good
             till
             himselfe
             be
             dead
             .
          
           
             A
             luxurious
             and
             riotous
             life
             doth
             at
             all
             times
             spoile
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             old
             age
             it
             vtterly
             killeth
             him
             .
          
           
             Lying
             is
             a
             most
             base
             and
             seruile
             kind
             of
             vice
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Innocent
             the
             eighth
             was
             wōt
             to
             say
             :
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             make
             warre
             to
             get
             glorie
             ,
             or
             for
             conquest
             :
             but
             onely
             to
             purchase
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             titles
             which
             Pope
             Iulius
             gaue
             vnto
             his
             seruants
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Iulius
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             had
             his
             houshold
             seruants
             of
             sundry
             nations
             .
             And
             when
             he
             took
             
             his
             repast
             in
             priuate
             ,
             he
             would
             for
             his
             sport
             and
             recreation
             call
             those
             Spaniards
             that
             attended
             him
             ,
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             aire
             :
             because
             he
             reputed
             them
             vaineglorious
             and
             great
             boasters
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             the
             vpper
             hand
             .
             The
             Venetians
             and
             Genowaies
             ,
             he
             named
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             because
             they
             frequēted
             the
             seas
             :
             and
             many
             times
             the
             fishes
             fed
             vpon
             their
             dead
             bodies
             .
             The
             Almaines
             he
             named
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             :
             iudging
             them
             to
             be
             void
             of
             vnderstanding
             .
             The
             French
             men
             he
             termed
             winepissers
             .
             Wherupon
             it
             happened
             that
             once
             a
             certaine
             Norman
             (
             one
             of
             his
             tasters
             )
             merily
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             a
             right
             Frenchman
             .
             Wherfore
             said
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Because
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             you
             are
             the
             greatest
             winepisser
             of
             all
             others
             :
             if
             all
             the
             Frēch
             of
             the
             world
             were
             together
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             Pope
             Iulius
             the
             second
             ,
             touching
             his
             deuise
             in
             warres
             .
          
           
             THis
             Pope
             was
             a
             man
             that
             delighted
             greatly
             in
             warres
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             did
             ordinarily
             nourish
             &
             mainetaine
             
             betweene
             many
             Princes
             :
             and
             in
             especiall
             against
             the
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             On
             a
             time
             some
             of
             his
             court
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             many
             great
             personages
             do
             thinke
             it
             straunge
             ,
             that
             you
             shold
             be
             so
             desirous
             to
             entertain
             warres
             ,
             considering
             the
             dignities
             of
             that
             calling
             wherein
             God
             hath
             placed
             you
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             estate
             of
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             :
             and
             seeing
             God
             hath
             committed
             vnto
             you
             the
             keyes
             by
             which
             you
             should
             shut
             vp
             the
             way
             to
             discord
             ,
             and
             open
             it
             to
             peace
             and
             amitie
             :
             but
             you
             do
             quite
             contrarie
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             Pope
             gaue
             them
             this
             answer
             :
             They
             which
             vsed
             those
             speeches
             vnto
             you
             ,
             say
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             Haue
             you
             not
             heard
             how
             S.
             Peter
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             were
             companions
             ,
             and
             had
             but
             one
             Church
             betweene
             them
             .
             My
             predecessours
             vsed
             ●aint
             Peters
             key
             :
             and
             now
             will
             I
             helpe
             my selfe
             with
             S.
             Pauls
             sword
             .
             One
             of
             the
             parties
             replyed
             vnto
             him
             :
             You
             know
             holy
             Father
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             said
             vnto
             Saint
             
               Peter
               :
               Put
               vp
               thy
               sword
               into
               thy
               sheath
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             answered
             :
             true
             but
             that
             was
             after
             Saint
             Peter
             had
             first
             
             striken
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             This
             sh●vv●th
             that
             the
             said
             Pope
             vvas
             altogether
             a
             martialist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             Cardinall
             that
             had
             his
             vvhole
             delight
             in
             siud●e
             .
          
           
             
               O●to
               de
               Varis
            
             seeing
             Iulian
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             S.
             Angel
             (
             who
             was
             President
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             )
             to
             spend
             most
             of
             his
             time
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             ancient
             bookes
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             liue
             so
             solitarie
             ,
             and
             spend
             your
             time
             amongst
             the
             dead
             of
             former
             ages
             ?
             Come
             I
             pray
             and
             passe
             your
             daies
             with
             vs
             that
             are
             aliue
             .
             The
             Cardinal
             answered
             :
             you
             mistake
             the
             matter
             cleane
             contrarie
             .
             For
             these
             Auncients
             do
             now
             liue
             by
             their
             learning
             and
             rare
             knowledge
             :
             wheras
             you
             liue
             not
             ,
             but
             be
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             your
             name
             and
             in
             your
             works
             :
             and
             passe
             away
             your
             life
             time
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             bruite
             beastes
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             the
             spirit
             consisteth
             in
             contēplation
             of
             learned
             vvritings
             ,
             vvhich
             are
             the
             true
             Monuments
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             
             and
             testimonies
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             for●gone
             vs
             in
             vertue
             and
             knovvledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Colaine
             ,
             and
             a
             countrey
             pesant
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             old
             man
             a
             poore
             laborer
             of
             the
             countrey
             seeing
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Coiaine
             to
             ride
             throgh
             the
             fields
             ,
             armed
             and
             accompanied
             with
             armed
             forces
             ,
             fell
             out
             of
             a
             loud
             laughing
             whereupon
             being
             demanded
             wherefore
             he
             laughed
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             Because
             he
             wondered
             that
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             Christs
             Vicar
             in
             the
             Church
             being
             exceeding
             poore
             ,
             had
             left
             his
             successors
             so
             rich
             and
             wealthie
             :
             and
             that
             their
             traines
             should
             be
             more
             furnished
             with
             men
             at
             armes
             ,
             then
             with
             Church
             men
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             desirous
             that
             the
             fellow
             should
             haue
             better
             knowledge
             of
             him
             in
             his
             place
             &
             dignitie
             ,
             told
             him
             :
             that
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             an
             Archbishop
             but
             a
             Duke
             also
             :
             and
             that
             as
             a
             Duke
             he
             rode
             so
             accompanied
             with
             a
             traine
             of
             men
             at
             armes
             :
             Howbeit
             when
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             attended
             on
             as
             
             an
             Archbishop
             .
             Sir
             (
             said
             the
             labourer
             )
             I
             pray
             tell
             me
             :
             when
             my
             Lord
             the
             Duke
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             Diuell
             :
             what
             shall
             then
             become
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ?
          
           
             Tvvo
             heads
             vpon
             one
             bodie
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             monstrous
             in
             nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chartres
             and
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             seeing
             on
             a
             time
             Miles
             Bishop
             of
             Chartres
             mounted
             vpō
             a
             Mule
             with
             trappings
             of
             veluet
             ,
             and
             his
             bridle
             richly
             gilded
             ,
             told
             him
             :
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             elder
             ages
             were
             content
             to
             ride
             on
             an
             Asse
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             simple
             collar
             .
             O
             ,
             (
             quoth
             the
             Bishop
             )
             that
             was
             when
             Kings
             were
             shepheards
             and
             did
             keep
             sheepe
             .
             The
             King
             replyed
             :
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             vnder
             the
             new
             .
             The
             Bishop
             answered
             .
             I
             but
             that
             was
             when
             Kings
             were
             great
             giuers
             of
             almes
             ,
             and
             did
             vse
             to
             set
             poore
             Lazers
             with
             them
             at
             their
             tables
             ,
             and
             to
             wash
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             poore
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             certaine
             Priests
             vvhich
             he
             met
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             Bishop
             encountring
             with
             two
             or
             three
             Priests
             passing
             through
             the
             fields
             ,
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             God
             saue
             you
             my
             maisters
             and
             Clerkes
             :
             the
             Priests
             answered
             :
             we
             are
             not
             Clerkes
             (
             sir
             )
             we
             are
             Priestes
             .
             The
             Bishop
             replyed
             :
             then
             God
             saue
             you
             my
             maisters
             and
             Priestes
             ,
             no
             Clerkes
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             conceipted
             speech
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Baigne
             .
          
           
             KIng
             L●vvis
             the
             eleuenth
             demanded
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Baigne
             to
             haue
             his
             Abbey
             for
             some
             small
             recompence
             :
             but
             the
             Abbot
             being
             wily
             ,
             said
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             haue
             spent
             almost
             forty
             yeares
             in
             learning
             the
             two
             first
             letters
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             .
             A.
             B.
             and
             I
             shall
             neede
             as
             long
             time
             to
             learne
             the
             two
             next
             letters
             ,
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             equiuocation
             of
             these
             foure
             letters
             in
             alluding
             A.
             B.
             to
             the
             vvord
             Abbey
             ,
             and
             C.
             D.
             to
             the
             Latin
             vvord
             cede
             
             vvhich
             signifieth
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             :
             his
             meaning
             vvas
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             bene
             fortie
             yeares
             ere
             he
             attained
             to
             the
             dignitie
             of
             an
             Abbot
             :
             so
             he
             vvould
             vvillingly
             keepe
             it
             other
             fortie
             yeares
             cre
             he
             vvould
             yeeld
             it
             vp
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Adrian
             the
             fifth
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Adrian
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             greatest
             plague
             which
             he
             would
             wish
             to
             his
             enemie
             ,
             and
             not
             wish
             him
             dead
             :
             He
             answered
             .
             The
             greatest
             mischiefe
             I
             would
             wish
             him
             ,
             is
             that
             he
             were
             Pope
             ,
             because
             I
             hold
             that
             to
             be
             a
             maruellous
             affliction
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             All
             kind
             of
             authoritie
             vvherein
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             care
             and
             conscience
             to
             do
             his
             dutie
             ,
             should
             be
             rather
             refused
             for
             the
             charge
             ,
             then
             desired
             for
             hope
             of
             gaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Absolution
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             EManuel
             king
             of
             Portugal
             withheld
             from
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             kingdome
             the
             reuenues
             of
             his
             bishoprick
             :
             whereof
             the
             Bishop
             complained
             to
             
             the
             Pope
             :
             who
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             Bishop
             sent
             a
             Legate
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             make
             restitution
             or
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             .
             The
             Legate
             vpon
             the
             matter
             hauing
             denounced
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             being
             on
             his
             way
             to
             returne
             ,
             the
             King
             enraged
             at
             the
             censure
             ,
             mounted
             on
             horsebacke
             to
             follow
             the
             Legate
             ,
             and
             hauing
             ouertaken
             him
             ,
             he
             drew
             out
             his
             sword
             and
             threatned
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             would
             absolue
             him
             :
             which
             the
             Legate
             hauing
             done
             ;
             the
             King
             retired
             to
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Legate
             went
             on
             to
             Rome
             :
             where
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             hauing
             made
             report
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             of
             the
             successe
             of
             his
             iourney
             :
             the
             Pope
             reproued
             him
             very
             sharpely
             for
             yeelding
             to
             absolue
             the
             king
             .
             The
             Legate
             answered
             :
             most
             holy
             Father
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             bene
             in
             daunger
             of
             your
             life
             as
             I
             was
             ,
             you
             would
             haue
             giuen
             the
             king
             absolution
             double
             and
             treble
             .
          
           
             Feare
             of
             death
             may
             make
             a
             man
             sometimes
             do
             do
             that
             vvhich
             he
             ought
             not
             vvithout
             regard
             both
             of
             honour
             and
             dutie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             his
             Edicts
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Charlemaine
             did
             vse
             to
             weare
             his
             seale
             of
             armes
             engrauen
             in
             the
             pomell
             of
             his
             sword
             :
             and
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             set
             his
             seale
             to
             any
             letters
             of
             Edict
             ,
             Ordinances
             or
             Commissions
             :
             See
             this
             is
             the
             sword
             that
             shall
             maintaine
             my
             Ordinances
             :
             &
             which
             shall
             make
             warre
             against
             those
             who
             shall
             contradict
             mine
             Edicts
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             establish
             and
             make
             good
             lavves
             &
             decrees
             :
             as
             it
             is
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             kept
             and
             obserued
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             sentence
             vvhich
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             gaue
             against
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Milan
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             
               Fredericke
               Barbarossa
            
             making
             war
             in
             Italy
             ,
             compelled
             them
             of
             Milan
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             in
             subiection
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
             The
             Empresse
             his
             wife
             desirous
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             
             Citie
             in
             great
             pompe
             and
             magnificence
             :
             supposing
             that
             she
             had
             bene
             there
             in
             good
             securitie
             .
             But
             the
             Milanois
             being
             ill
             affectioned
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             bearing
             a
             grudge
             against
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             subdued
             them
             ,
             they
             tooke
             the
             Empresse
             and
             set
             her
             vpon
             a
             Mule
             ,
             with
             her
             face
             towards
             the
             taile
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             made
             her
             hold
             betweene
             her
             hands
             in
             steed
             of
             a
             b●idle
             :
             and
             being
             so
             mounted
             ,
             they
             caused
             her
             to
             ride
             out
             at
             another
             gate
             of
             the
             Citie
             then
             that
             where
             she
             made
             her
             entrie
             .
             The
             Emperour
             highly
             incensed
             ,
             and
             that
             iustly
             with
             this
             outrage
             ,
             did
             besiege
             their
             Citie
             ,
             and
             pressed
             them
             so
             hard
             ,
             that
             he
             constrained
             them
             to
             yeeld
             vnto
             him
             bodie
             and
             goods
             ,
             with
             this
             condition
             :
             that
             they
             which
             would
             saue
             their
             liues
             ,
             should
             take
             or
             catch
             with
             their
             teeth
             certaine
             figges
             hanging
             betweene
             the
             genitals
             of
             a
             mad
             kicking
             Mule.
             Many
             of
             them
             preferred
             death
             before
             a
             shamefull
             life
             :
             the
             residue
             that
             were
             more
             desirous
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             carefull
             of
             their
             honour
             ,
             accepted
             &
             performed
             the
             conditiō
             .
             
             And
             hereof
             is
             sprong
             that
             Prouerbe
             vsed
             in
             mocquerie
             amongst
             the
             Italians
             :
             when
             putting
             one
             finger
             betweene
             two
             others
             ,
             they
             say
             :
             see
             here
             is
             a
             figge
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             saying
             is
             :
             A
             dull
             Asse
             must
             haue
             a
             sharpe
             spurre
             :
             a
             rebellious
             people
             must
             haue
             a
             reuengefull
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             threats
             of
             Charles
             the
             bald
             .
          
           
             THe
             Empire
             being
             in
             controuersie
             betweene
             king
             Charles
             the
             bald
             and
             his
             Nephewes
             the
             children
             of
             Loys
             ,
             kings
             of
             Germany
             :
             he
             sent
             a
             message
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             such
             huge
             numbers
             of
             men
             at
             armes
             ouer
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             as
             their
             horses
             shold
             drink
             that
             riuer
             so
             drie
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             passe
             it
             and
             not
             wet
             their
             feete
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             and
             his
             Decree
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             being
             highly
             incensed
             with
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             had
             slaine
             one
             of
             his
             knights
             within
             the
             Theater
             .
             He
             was
             determined
             to
             haue
             put
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Thessalonica
             to
             the
             sword
             :
             but
             being
             disswaded
             from
             the
             act
             :
             after
             he
             had
             wel
             bethought
             himselfe
             he
             repented
             him
             of
             his
             determination
             .
             And
             thereupon
             he
             made
             a
             law
             :
             that
             from
             thencefoorth
             ,
             when
             any
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             other
             punishment
             should
             be
             giuen
             or
             pronounced
             vpon
             any
             offender
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             inferiour
             Iudge
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             iudgement
             for
             three
             daies
             after
             should
             be
             deferred
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             there
             might
             be
             place
             left
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             part
             for
             repentance
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             for
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             act
             of
             Theodosius
             for
             the
             repressing
             of
             his
             Choler
             .
          
           
             WHensoeuer
             his
             choler
             grew
             to
             be
             enflamed
             ,
             he
             would
             suddenly
             withdraw
             himselfe
             out
             of
             company
             :
             and
             being
             alone
             would
             pronounce
             ouer
             all
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             
             Alphabet
             ech
             after
             other
             with
             great
             leasure
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             in
             meane
             time
             his
             wrath
             and
             anger
             might
             wax
             cold
             ,
             and
             be
             asswaged
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             cannot
             subdue
             his
             choler
             by
             nature
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             by
             art
             and
             cunning
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Emperour
             Sigismond
             and
             a
             Page
             of
             his
             chamber
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Sigismond
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             chambet
             ,
             passing
             ouer
             a
             certaine
             riuer
             at
             a
             foord
             on
             horseback
             :
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             the
             riuer
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             horse
             stood
             still
             and
             began
             to
             stale
             :
             which
             the
             Page
             seeing
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             :
             Most
             sacred
             Prince
             ,
             your
             horse
             is
             ill
             taught
             ,
             and
             resembleth
             you
             very
             well
             .
             The
             Emperour
             answered
             neuer
             a
             word
             ,
             but
             rode●
             on
             towards
             his
             lodging
             :
             where
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             pulling
             off
             his
             bootes
             ,
             he
             demaunded
             of
             his
             Page
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             likened
             his
             horse
             vnto
             him
             .
             Because
             (
             quoth
             the
             Page
             )
             the
             riuer
             had
             no
             need
             of
             any
             water
             ,
             yet
             your
             horse
             in
             pissing
             there
             ,
             did
             
             adde
             water
             vnto
             water
             :
             &
             so
             do
             you
             :
             For
             you
             giue
             wealth
             and
             riches
             to
             thē
             which
             haue
             plenty
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             none
             you
             giue
             not
             any
             .
             It
             is
             now
             a
             long
             time
             that
             I
             haue
             bene
             in
             your
             seruice
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             I
             neuer
             tast
             of
             your
             liberality
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             the
             Emperour
             tooke
             two
             little
             iron
             Coffers
             both
             of
             a
             greatnesse
             &
             like
             weight
             :
             the
             one
             of
             them
             being
             full
             of
             duckets
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             lead
             :
             &
             putting
             them
             vpon
             a
             table
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             his
             Page
             :
             here
             be
             two
             Coffers
             ,
             make
             thy
             choise
             of
             the
             two
             which
             thou
             shalt
             like
             best
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             thy
             wages
             and
             recompence
             of
             thy
             seruice
             .
             The
             Page
             chusing
             that
             which
             was
             full
             of
             lead
             :
             the
             Emperour
             said
             ,
             Now
             open
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             is
             within
             it
             :
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             to
             be
             but
             lead
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             Emperour
             :
             now
             thou
             knowest
             thy
             fortune
             :
             the
             fault
             was
             none
             of
             mine
             ,
             that
             thy
             choise
             was
             no
             better
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             wert
             not
             made
             rich
             :
             for
             thou
             ●ast
             refused
             thy
             good
             fortune
             when
             it
             was
             offered
             thee
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             poore
             through
             their
             ovvne
             default
             ,
             
             because
             vvhen
             occasion
             is
             offered
             to
             enrich
             themselues
             ,
             they
             k●ovv
             not
             hovv
             to
             take
             their
             time
             and
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuerse
             notable
             sentences
             of
             the
             same
             Sigismond
             .
          
           
             THe
             said
             Emperor
             being
             demanded
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             man
             he
             esteemed
             most
             fitte
             and
             worthie
             to
             be
             a
             king
             :
             such
             a
             one
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             as
             neither
             glorieth
             in
             his
             good
             fortunes
             ,
             nor
             is
             daunted
             with
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             When
             one
             complained
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             citie
             of
             Constance
             in
             Almaine
             ,
             had
             not
             free
             vse
             of
             their
             liberties
             and
             franchises
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             If
             they
             had
             not
             great
             libertie
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Cōstance
             ,
             thou
             which
             art
             one
             of
             that
             citie
             ,
             wouldest
             not
             speake
             vnto
             me
             so
             liberally
             :
             for
             franknesse
             of
             speech
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             libertie
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             also
             :
             That
             as
             God
             would
             be
             both
             loued
             and
             feared
             :
             so
             should
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             be
             :
             for
             there
             can
             hardly
             be
             any
             true
             loue
             where
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             .
          
           
           
             There
             be
             three
             degrees
             of
             persons
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             both
             loued
             &
             honoured
             .
             Frst
             ,
             God
             aboue
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             estates
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             parents
             and
             maisters
             in
             their
             priuate
             families
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Prince
             hearing
             one
             to
             praise
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             beyond
             all
             measure
             more
             then
             he
             well
             liked
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             resemble
             him
             to
             God
             :
             he
             stroke
             him
             on
             the
             cheeke
             :
             and
             the
             partie
             saying
             vnto
             him
             :
             Wherefore
             doth
             your
             Maiestie
             strike
             me
             ?
             He
             answered
             :
             Wherefore
             doest
             thou
             bite
             me
             ?
          
           
             He
             had
             an
             ordinarie
             saying
             :
             That
             kings
             should
             be
             exceeding
             happie
             in
             this
             world
             :
             if
             all
             proud
             persons
             were
             chased
             out
             of
             their
             Courts
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             followed
             and
             attended
             with
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             courteous
             and
             mercifull
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             also
             :
             that
             those
             were
             to
             be
             held
             for
             sage
             and
             wise
             persons
             ,
             who
             could
             modestly
             endure
             any
             reasonable
             iest
             or
             mocquerie
             :
             And
             that
             those
             who
             were
             prompt
             in
             pretie
             iests
             and
             
             meriments
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             reputed
             men
             of
             a
             good
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             vvhich
             Barba
             the
             vvidovv
             of
             Sigismond
             ,
             made
             to
             those
             that
             persvvaded
             her
             to
             continue
             a
             vvidovv
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Sigismond
             was
             deceased
             ,
             the
             Ladie
             Barba
             his
             widow
             was
             perswaded
             by
             one
             to
             liue
             still
             a
             widowe
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Turtle
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             male
             ,
             doth
             keepe
             continuall
             chastitie
             .
             Whereunto
             she
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             If
             so
             be
             thou
             wilt
             counsel
             me
             to
             follow
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             birdes
             of
             the
             aire
             which
             are
             destitute
             of
             reason
             :
             why
             doest
             not
             thou
             as
             well
             tell
             me
             of
             the
             Doue
             and
             the
             Sparrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Rodulph
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             ROdulph
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             first
             translated
             the
             Empire
             of
             Almaine
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             :
             as
             he
             was
             deuising
             
             with
             his
             familiar
             friends
             vpon
             that
             matter
             ,
             how
             the
             same
             had
             bene
             effected
             :
             It
             is
             no
             maruell
             (
             said
             he
             )
             if
             they
             be
             accompted
             fooles
             that
             know
             not
             how
             to
             raigne
             :
             for
             there
             is
             not
             any
             man
             liuing
             that
             iudgeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             foole
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Albert.
             
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Albert
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             the
             delight
             of
             hunting
             was
             an
             exercise
             fit
             for
             a
             man
             :
             but
             dauncing
             and
             leaping
             did
             appertaine
             to
             women
             .
             And
             howbeit
             he
             could
             temper
             himselfe
             to
             abstaine
             from
             all
             other
             pleasures
             ;
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             restraine
             himselfe
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             hunting
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fable
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Fred●ricke
             the
             third
             ,
             propounded
             to
             the
             Embassadour
             of
             k●ng
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
           
             CHarles
             duke
             of
             Burgundy
             hauing
             planted
             his
             siege
             before
             the
             city
             of
             Nuce
             ,
             which
             was
             succoured
             by
             the
             
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             the
             third
             and
             the
             Almaines
             :
             King
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             of
             France
             (
             who
             sought
             nothing
             more
             then
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             said
             Duke
             of
             Burgundie
             )
             sent
             his
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             to
             practise
             and
             perswade
             with
             him
             to
             seize
             and
             confiscate
             into
             his
             owne
             hands
             all
             those
             lands
             and
             Seignories
             which
             the
             Duke
             of
             Burgundie
             held
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             and
             that
             he
             for
             his
             part
             wold
             do
             the
             like
             for
             the
             countries
             of
             
               Flanders
               ,
               Artois
               ,
               Burgundie
            
             ,
             and
             others
             dependants
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             The
             Emperour
             vpon
             this
             motion
             ,
             made
             the
             Ambassadour
             this
             answer
             .
             Neare
             vnto
             a
             certaine
             citie
             in
             Almain
             did
             once
             haunt
             a
             most
             cruell
             and
             dāgerous
             Beare
             ,
             which
             did
             many
             mischiefes
             and
             displeasures
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             adioyning
             .
             Now
             it
             happened
             that
             three
             merrie
             companions
             (
             as
             they
             were
             drinking
             in
             a
             Tauerne
             ,
             &
             hauing
             litle
             mony
             to
             pay
             their
             shot
             )
             they
             agreed
             with
             their
             host
             to
             make
             sale
             of
             the
             Beares
             skinne
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             him
             out
             of
             the
             money
             :
             and
             for
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             they
             prepared
             
             themselues
             presently
             to
             go
             and
             take
             him
             .
             The
             bargaine
             being
             made
             and
             the
             dinner
             ended
             ,
             they
             put
             thēselues
             in
             quest
             of
             the
             beast
             :
             and
             approching
             to
             the
             Caue
             where
             he
             was
             lodged
             :
             the
             Beare
             issued
             out
             vpon
             them
             so
             fiercely
             :
             that
             being
             surprised
             with
             a
             sudden
             feare
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             fled
             away
             backe
             towards
             the
             towne
             :
             another
             saued
             himselfe
             by
             climing
             of
             a
             tree
             :
             and
             the
             third
             being
             ouertaken
             by
             the
             Beare
             ,
             fell
             downe
             vnder
             him
             as
             dead
             .
             And
             the
             Beare
             (
             without
             doing
             him
             any
             other
             hurt
             )
             did
             often
             put
             his
             mouth
             to
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             poore
             fellow
             ,
             who
             all
             the
             while
             held
             his
             wind
             ,
             and
             abstained
             from
             breathing
             :
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Beare
             is
             not
             to
             touch
             or
             to
             offend
             any
             dead
             bodie
             .
             Now
             the
             Beare
             being
             gone
             ,
             the
             man
             got
             vp
             and
             went
             his
             way
             also
             :
             after
             which
             he
             that
             was
             aloft
             in
             the
             tree
             came
             downe
             ,
             and
             hauing
             ouertaken
             his
             companion
             ,
             demanded
             of
             hm
             :
             what
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Beare
             told
             him
             in
             his
             eare
             :
             marrie
             (
             quoth
             the
             fellow
             )
             he
             bad
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             neuer
             after
             vse
             to
             sell
             a
             Beares
             skin
             ,
             till
             the
             beast
             were
             dead
             .
          
           
           
             By
             this
             fable
             the
             Emperor
             payed
             the
             Embassadour
             with
             an
             answer
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             :
             Let
             vs
             first
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             the
             Duke
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             let
             vs
             make
             partition
             of
             his
             dominiōs
             .
          
        
         
           
             Graue
             sentences
             and
             answers
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             being
             demaunded
             :
             whom
             he
             accompted
             his
             greatest
             friends
             :
             He
             answered
             :
             Those
             men
             which
             feare
             me
             lesse
             then
             God.
             
          
           
             Being
             likewise
             asked
             what
             he
             thought
             was
             the
             best
             thing
             which
             could
             happen
             to
             a
             man
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             A
             happie
             and
             good
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             mortall
             life
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             end
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             be
             not
             good
             and
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             little
             worth
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             :
             That
             those
             Princes
             which
             are
             giuen
             to
             be
             cruell
             and
             too
             rigorous
             ,
             haue
             great
             cause
             to
             feare
             death
             :
             For
             with
             the
             same
             iudgement
             they
             haue
             adiudged
             others
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             themselues
             are
             like
             to
             be
             adiudged
             
             after
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Fredericke
             hauing
             subdued
             the
             Guntians
             a
             people
             in
             Hungarie
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             We
             haue
             now
             done
             a
             great
             deed
             :
             it
             remaines
             yet
             that
             we
             do
             another
             deede
             more
             great
             :
             that
             is
             :
             That
             we
             vanquish
             our selues
             ,
             by
             refraining
             from
             auarice
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             .
          
           
             This
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             did
             bring
             vp
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             euen
             from
             an
             infant
             ,
             Ladislaus
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Hung●rie
             and
             of
             Boheme
             :
             and
             there
             were
             m●ny
             which
             perswaded
             and
             counselled
             him
             to
             ●●ke
             away
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             to
             dea●h
             :
             because
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             his
             life
             might
             cause
             him
             great
             hurt
             and
             hinderance
             :
             and
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             might
             succeede
             him
             in
             his
             Realmes
             and
             riches
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             I
             perceiue
             then
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             rather
             haue
             me
             a
             rich
             King
             ,
             then
             a
             iust
             Prince
             and
             a
             pitifull
             .
             But
             for
             my
             part
             I
             had
             rather
             haue
             an
             honourable
             report
             and
             good
             renowme
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             riches
             and
             treasures
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             Martian
             .
          
           
             MArtian
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             would
             neuer
             enterprize
             any
             warres
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             vpon
             great
             necessitie
             :
             saying
             :
             That
             whatsoeuer
             Prince
             would
             liue
             in
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             in
             any
             case
             to
             entertaine
             warres
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             title
             of
             Otho
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             OTho
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             Emperour
             of
             Almaine
             ,
             was
             of
             so
             great
             a
             spirite
             :
             as
             he
             was
             commonly
             called
             :
             The
             wonder
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             praise
             of
             Septimius
             Seuerus
             .
          
           
             
               SEptimius
               Seuerus
            
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             a
             Prince
             so
             well
             beloued
             ,
             and
             ruled
             so
             well
             and
             commendably
             ,
             that
             the
             Senate
             said
             of
             him
             :
             That
             it
             had
             bene
             good
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             had
             neuer
             bene
             borne
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             might
             neuer
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             Alexander
             Seuerus
             .
          
           
             
               ALexander
               Seuerus
            
             the
             Romaine
             Emperour
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             appointed
             any
             one
             to
             be
             punished
             opēly
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             common
             Cryer
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             to
             pronounce
             this
             sentence
             :
             
               Do
               not
               that
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               haue
               done
               to
               thee
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             sentence
             did
             he
             cause
             to
             be
             engrauen
             in
             his
             Pallace
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             publique
             Edifices
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             Gordian
             .
          
           
             GOrdian
             the
             younger
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             :
             had
             a
             saying
             somtimes
             :
             That
             the
             Emperour
             of
             all
             other
             men
             is
             most
             miserable
             :
             because
             commonly
             the
             truth
             is
             concealed
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             answer
             of
             Maximilian
             to
             one
             that
             would
             be
             made
             a
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperor
             Maximilian
             being
             at
             Bologna
             :
             a
             citizen
             of
             that
             Citie
             ,
             exceeding
             rich
             and
             wealthie
             ,
             but
             
             of
             base
             parentage
             ,
             presented
             himself
             before
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             saying
             :
             May
             it
             please
             your
             sacred
             Maiestie
             to
             make
             and
             create
             me
             a
             Gentleman
             :
             For
             I
             haue
             wealth
             sufficient
             to
             maintaine
             the
             state
             and
             degree
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             .
             The
             Emperor
             answered
             him
             :
             I
             can
             make
             thee
             much
             more
             rich
             thē
             thou
             art
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             in
             my
             power
             to
             make
             thee
             noble
             :
             For
             that
             is
             an
             honour
             which
             thou
             must
             purchase
             by
             thy
             owne
             proper
             vertue
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             answer
             of
             Maximilian
             to
             one
             that
             demaunded
             an
             almes
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             poore
             man
             very
             ill
             appointed
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             Pallace
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             required
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             accesse
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             to
             speake
             with
             him
             :
             which
             being
             denyed
             him
             ,
             he
             continued
             notwithstanding
             so
             to
             importune
             the
             Vshers
             :
             that
             the
             Emperour
             willed
             the
             poore
             man
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             :
             Most
             sacred
             Emperour
             :
             you
             and
             I
             are
             brothers
             borne
             of
             one
             Father
             ,
             Adam
             :
             and
             of
             one
             Mother
             
             Eue
             :
             and
             you
             see
             my
             pouertie
             :
             may
             it
             therefore
             please
             your
             Excellencie
             to
             enlarge
             my
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             some
             wealth
             vpon
             me
             ,
             as
             ech
             brother
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             one
             for
             another
             .
             The
             Emperour
             noting
             the
             rashnesse
             and
             follie
             of
             this
             fellow
             ,
             caused
             a
             small
             peece
             of
             money
             to
             be
             giuen
             him
             :
             where
             at
             the
             poore
             man
             making
             shew
             but
             of
             small
             contentment
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             his
             hope
             frustrate
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             great
             liberalitie
             which
             he
             expected
             .
             The
             Emperour
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             me
             thinkes
             thou
             sholdest
             hold
             thy self
             contented
             with
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             giuen
             thee
             :
             For
             true
             it
             is
             (
             as
             thou
             saidest
             ,
             )
             we
             are
             all
             brothers
             :
             and
             if
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             brethren
             would
             giue
             thee
             as
             much
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             much
             more
             rich
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Lord
             then
             I
             am
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             wish
             of
             the
             same
             Maximilian
             .
          
           
             AS
             he
             was
             one
             day
             deuising
             with
             his
             familiar
             friends
             ,
             and
             discoursing
             of
             Empires
             ,
             Realmes
             ,
             and
             Seignories
             :
             If
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             
             to
             be
             God
             :
             and
             my selfe
             were
             so
             ,
             hauing
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             eldest
             might
             be
             God
             after
             me
             :
             &
             that
             the
             second
             might
             be
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             make
             a
             voyage
             into
             Barbarie
             .
          
           
             CHarles
             the
             fifth
             Emperor
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             depart
             vpon
             his
             first
             voyage
             into
             Barbarie
             ,
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Thunis
             against
             Barbarossa
             :
             and
             desirous
             to
             prouide
             a
             Generall
             for
             the
             armie
             :
             and
             finding
             none
             whom
             he
             held
             sufficient
             :
             he
             tooke
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Crucifixe
             :
             and
             in
             a
             generall
             assembly
             of
             his
             whole
             armie
             ,
             li●ting
             the
             same
             as
             high
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             said
             :
             Our
             Lord
             ●esus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             Chiefta●e
             &
             Captaine
             Generall
             of
             this
             enterprize
             ,
             being
             so
             glorious
             ,
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             so
             honourable
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             notable
             sentence
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
           
             
               COnstantine
               Ducas
            
             the
             son
             of
             Andronicus
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             any
             sort
             himselfe
             learned
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             did
             so
             exceedingly
             loue
             both
             learning
             and
             men
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             I
             hold
             it
             farre
             better
             to
             be
             made
             noble
             and
             excellent
             by
             learning
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             speech
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             touching
             his
             contentment
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Saxonie
             :
             before
             that
             he
             came
             to
             be
             crowned
             in
             Italy
             ,
             or
             to
             receiue
             the
             ceremonious
             Titles
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Howbeit
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             offered
             him
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             and
             Diademe
             ,
             and
             to
             annoint
             him
             Emperour
             :
             yet
             he
             neither
             accepted
             nor
             refused
             it
             :
             saying
             vnto
             his
             people
             :
             It
             sufficeth
             me
             that
             by
             the
             g●ace
             of
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             Emperour
             .
             None
             of
             my
             predecessors
             and
             auncestours
             hauing
             euer
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             attaine
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Charitie
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             
               Tiberius
               Constantine
            
             ,
             a
             Thracian
             borne
             ,
             being
             reprehended
             by
             his
             wife
             
               Sophia
               Augusta
            
             because
             he
             distributed
             in
             great
             abundance
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             all
             the
             treasures
             which
             she
             and
             her
             first
             husband
             Iustin
             had
             gathered
             together
             in
             many
             yeares
             :
             he
             answered
             her
             :
             My
             trust
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             our
             treasure
             shall
             be
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             ,
             for
             being
             distributed
             to
             the
             releefe
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             the
             redeeming
             of
             captiues
             and
             prisoners
             .
             For
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             gather
             that
             great
             treasure
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             spake
             in
             the
             sixt
             chapter
             of
             Saint
             Mathevv
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             saying
             .
             Lay
             vp
             for
             your selues
             treasures
             in
             heauen
             ,
             where
             neither
             mothes
             nor
             wormes
             can
             corrupt
             thē
             ,
             nor
             theeues
             can
             do
             you
             any
             dammage
             by
             stealing
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             saying
             of
             the
             same
             Tiberius
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             deaeh
             to
             his
             son
             in
             law
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             Tiberius
             perceiuing
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             to
             approch
             ,
             by
             
             the
             connsell
             and
             aduice
             of
             the
             Empresse
             Sophia
             ,
             pronounced
             for
             his
             successour
             to
             the
             Empire
             Mauritius
             ,
             one
             borne
             in
             Cappadocia
             :
             and
             giuing
             vnto
             him
             in
             mariage
             his
             daughter
             ,
             with
             the
             Imperiall
             vestures
             and
             ornaments
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             Here
             I
             deliuer
             vnto
             thee
             both
             my
             Empire
             ,
             and
             this
             maiden
             for
             thy
             wife
             :
             wishing
             thee
             to
             serue
             thee
             of
             her
             so
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             for
             thy
             good
             and
             benefite
             :
             and
             that
             aboue
             all
             things
             thou
             remember
             to
             maintaine
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             .
          
           
             The
             fairest
             flower
             of
             a
             Princes
             Crowne
             ,
             is
             iustice
             :
             by
             which
             Kings
             do
             raigne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             duke
             of
             Freeze
             ,
             vvhich
             vvould
             not
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             ROboald
             duke
             of
             Freezeland
             ,
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             VVal●●●n
             Archbishop
             of
             Sens
             ,
             had
             determined
             to
             haue
             bene
             baptized
             :
             to
             which
             end
             being
             stripped
             out
             of
             his
             garments
             ,
             as
             he
             stood
             naked
             and
             had
             put
             one
             foot
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             he
             bethought
             himselfe
             and
             asked
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             what
             was
             become
             of
             his
             parents
             and
             friends
             deceased
             ,
             
             whe●her
             they
             were
             in
             Paradise
             or
             in
             hel
             .
             Answer
             was
             made
             him
             :
             that
             doubtlesse
             they
             were
             all
             damned
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             any
             of
             them
             was
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
             At
             this
             speech
             he
             suddenly
             drew
             backe
             his
             foote
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             the
             expectation
             of
             all
             the
             assembly
             ,
             said
             aloft
             :
             That
             he
             would
             not
             be
             baptized
             :
             but
             that
             he
             would
             goe
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             where
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             find
             most
             of
             his
             friends
             .
             And
             the
             same
             day
             he
             dyed
             suddenly
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             revvard
             vvhich
             Clouis
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             gaue
             to
             those
             vvhich
             had
             betrayed
             their
             maister
             .
          
           
             CLouis
             the
             first
             Christian
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             hauing
             warres
             with
             Richer
             duke
             of
             Cambray
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             very
             bad
             conditions
             and
             lewd
             life
             :
             the
             Barrons
             of
             the
             said
             Duke
             promised
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             come
             and
             deliuer
             battell
             to
             their
             Lord
             ,
             they
             would
             betake
             themselues
             to
             flight
             ,
             &
             leaue
             their
             Lord
             to
             be
             taken
             prisoner
             .
             The
             king
             Clouis
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             
             this
             enterprize
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             the
             traitors
             a
             number
             of
             Corcelets
             of
             Copper
             very
             richly
             guilt
             :
             And
             the
             plot
             being
             executed
             according
             to
             the
             agreement
             ,
             Richer
             was
             taken
             and
             put
             to
             death
             After
             which
             the
             traitors
             being
             aggrieued
             that
             the
             presents
             which
             the
             King
             had
             sent
             them
             were
             of
             so
             small
             valure
             :
             They
             complained
             vnto
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             they
             were
             but
             badly
             recompenced
             :
             to
             whome
             the
             king
             answered
             ,
             not
             without
             discretiō
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             konw
             how
             sufficiently
             I
             haue
             rewarded
             you
             ,
             in
             giuing
             you
             your
             liues
             ?
             In
             your
             own
             iudgements
             thinke
             with
             what
             torments
             they
             deserue
             to
             be
             punished
             which
             haue
             betrayed
             their
             Lord
             and
             maister
             .
             Wherefore
             hold
             it
             for
             no
             small
             benefite
             and
             fauour
             ,
             that
             I
             suffer
             you
             to
             liue
             :
             and
             get
             you
             hence
             speedily
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             wearie
             of
             your
             liues
             .
             Where
             at
             the
             traitors
             being
             abashed
             ,
             they
             soone
             withdrew
             themselues
             frō
             his
             presence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             shame
             which
             Aulilia
             did
             vnto
             her
             sonne
             Thierrie
             ,
             whereby
             she
             was
             a
             cause
             of
             his
             victorie
             .
          
           
           
             THierry
             being
             Generall
             for
             the
             Emperour
             Zenon
             in
             Italy
             :
             and
             hauing
             bene
             defeated
             by
             Odo●cer
             king
             of
             the
             Herules
             ,
             fled
             towards
             Rauenna
             .
             On
             the
             way
             being
             met
             by
             his
             mother
             Aulilia
             ,
             and
             she
             perswading
             him
             to
             returne
             againe
             to
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             to
             renue
             the
             battell
             :
             and
             seeing
             him
             to
             make
             a
             difficultie
             so
             to
             do
             :
             She
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             my
             sonne
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             and
             assure
             thyself
             ,
             thou
             hast
             neither
             castle
             nor
             fortres
             where
             thou
             canst
             be
             safe
             ,
             except
             I
             take
             vp
             my
             clothes
             ,
             and
             suffer
             thee
             to
             returne
             againe
             into
             my
             belly
             from
             whence
             thou
             hadst
             thy
             first
             being
             .
             Thierry
             being
             both
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             enflamed
             at
             this
             speech
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             reassembled
             his
             armie
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             place
             of
             battell
             :
             and
             finding
             his
             enemies
             in
             disorder
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             first
             victorie
             :
             he
             charged
             in
             vpon
             them
             and
             defeated
             them
          
           
             Fevv
             vvords
             vvell
             spoken
             and
             vvell
             taken
             ,
             cause
             great
             matters
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             good
             counsell
             which
             a
             Gentleman
             gaue
             vnto
             the
             same
             Thierry
             ,
             Lieutenant
             to
             Zenon
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             vnder
             the
             couerture
             of
             a
             Fable
             :
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             Thi●●●y
             made
             himselfe
             king
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             THierry
             was
             accused
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             Zenon
             by
             some
             enuious
             persons
             ,
             that
             he
             affected
             the
             Empire
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Emperour
             sent
             for
             him
             home
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             &
             there
             held
             him
             prisoner
             :
             till
             such
             time
             as
             being
             put
             to
             his
             triall
             he
             purged
             him selfe
             .
             Within
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             he
             was
             againe
             accused
             for
             the
             same
             matter
             :
             &
             being
             commaunded
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             make
             his
             repaire
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             purposed
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             :
             he
             sent
             a
             messenger
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Court
             ,
             vnto
             one
             Tolomee
             his
             great
             friend
             and
             familiar
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             his
             opinion
             ,
             if
             he
             held
             it
             good
             for
             him
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Court
             or
             not
             .
             Tolomee
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             oath
             made
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             durst
             not
             
             reueale
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             Emperours
             purpose
             vnto
             the
             messenger
             of
             Thierry
             :
             but
             appointing
             him
             to
             attend
             the
             Emperor
             at
             dinner
             time
             :
             he
             streightly
             charged
             him
             to
             marke
             well
             what
             he
             should
             heare
             him
             there
             say
             ▪
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             rehearse
             the
             same
             vnto
             his
             maister
             that
             sent
             him
             .
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             sitting
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             and
             keeping
             open
             state
             ,
             Tolomee
             (
             who
             was
             one
             of
             his
             nearest
             fauorities
             )
             deuising
             with
             him
             of
             many
             things
             as
             they
             were
             at
             meate
             ,
             let
             fall
             this
             fable
             of
             set
             purpose
             .
             The
             Lion
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             being
             chosen
             king
             by
             the
             other
             beasts
             :
             they
             all
             came
             to
             do
             him
             reuerence
             :
             the
             Hart
             (
             which
             is
             a
             goodly
             beast
             )
             approching
             to
             salute
             him
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             bending
             himselfe
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Lion
             tooke
             him
             by
             the
             hornes
             purposing
             to
             deuoure
             him
             :
             but
             the
             Hart
             drew
             away
             his
             head
             with
             that
             strength
             and
             force
             as
             he
             escaped
             and
             saued
             himselfe
             .
             The
             Reinard
             seeing
             the
             Lion
             to
             frown
             ,
             &
             to
             grow
             in
             a
             great
             rage
             ,
             because
             the
             Hart
             had
             escaped
             him
             ,
             did
             promise
             the
             Lion
             to
             cause
             the
             Hart
             to
             come
             
             backe
             againe
             .
             And
             vpon
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             flatter
             the
             Hart
             with
             so
             many
             sweet
             and
             sugred
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             drew
             him
             backe
             againe
             to
             the
             Lion
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             doing
             reuerence
             as
             before
             ,
             the
             Lion
             seized
             vpon
             his
             horns
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             beasts
             falling
             also
             vpon
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             was
             soone
             deuoured
             .
             The
             Reinard
             pulling
             out
             his
             heart
             ▪
             did
             secretly
             eate
             it
             .
             Each
             of
             the
             beasts
             sought
             very
             earnestly
             for
             his
             heart
             to
             make
             a
             present
             of
             it
             to
             the
             king
             :
             but
             the
             same
             not
             being
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             the
             blame
             was
             laid
             vpon
             the
             Renard
             with
             great
             threats
             and
             stripes
             :
             Alas
             (
             quoth
             the
             Reinard
             )
             I
             am
             wrongfully
             punished
             :
             for
             the
             Hart
             had
             no
             hart
             at
             all
             :
             for
             if
             he
             had
             had
             any
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             returned
             to
             be
             slain
             and
             deuoured
             .
             This
             tale
             being
             marked
             and
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             messenger
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             Thie●●y
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             recited
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             :
             whereby
             he
             was
             aduertized
             not
             to
             returne
             any
             more
             to
             the
             Emperour
             :
             and
             within
             a
             while
             after
             he
             made
             himselfe
             king
             of
             Italy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             king
             Attila
             and
             his
             titles
          
           
             ATtila
             king
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             the
             griefe
             which
             he
             had
             conceiued
             in
             loosing
             of
             riches
             ,
             was
             greater
             then
             al
             the
             pleasure
             that
             he
             euer
             took
             in
             possessing
             of
             them
             .
             Amongst
             many
             other
             titles
             which
             he
             esteemed
             excellent
             ,
             he
             chiefly
             bore
             this
             to
             be
             called
             :
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             the
             scourge
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             words
             of
             Clotarius
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             CLotarius
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             fell
             into
             these
             speeches
             ,
             saying
             often
             :
             
               Vuach
               ,
               Auach
            
             :
             How
             great
             is
             this
             King
             of
             heauen
             ,
             that
             thus
             killeth
             and
             causeth
             to
             dye
             the
             most
             great
             and
             mightie
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             To
             men
             that
             are
             too
             much
             in
             loue
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             tast
             of
             death
             is
             very
             bitter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             Pope
             Zacharie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             electing
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             PEpin
             Maister
             of
             the
             Pallace
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             sent
             his
             Ambassadours
             to
             Pope
             Zacharie
             ,
             to
             haue
             his
             aduice
             whom
             he
             held
             to
             be
             most
             worthie
             to
             be
             King
             :
             either
             him
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             profite
             and
             common
             good
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             did
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             all
             turmoile
             and
             trauell
             :
             or
             him
             that
             liuing
             in
             idlenesse
             and
             slouth
             ,
             had
             no
             care
             or
             regard
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             neither
             to
             augment
             it
             nor
             to
             defend
             it
             .
             The
             Pope
             returned
             him
             in
             writing
             this
             answer
             :
             That
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             person
             to
             raigne
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             entitled
             King
             ,
             which
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             charge
             and
             managing
             of
             the
             publique
             affaires
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             iustice
             .
             The
             French
             being
             informed
             of
             this
             answer
             ,
             deposed
             their
             king
             Childericke
             ,
             and
             thrusting
             him
             into
             a
             Monasterie
             ,
             elected
             Pepin
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             pleasant
             message
             of
             Philip
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             VVilliam
             duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             king
             of
             England
             with
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             PHilip
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             k●ng
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             being
             resolued
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             VVilliam
             the
             ba●stard
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             that
             conquered
             England
             ,
             who
             had
             lien
             long
             sicke
             of
             a
             great
             swelling
             in
             his
             belly
             ,
             sent
             him
             word
             :
             That
             he
             neuer
             before
             heard
             of
             any
             woman
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             that
             lay
             so
             long
             in
             childbed
             as
             he
             had
             done
             :
             and
             that
             if
             he
             might
             vnderstād
             the
             time
             of
             his
             vpris●ng
             ,
             he
             would
             prouide
             him
             of
             lights
             against
             his
             Churching
             .
             The
             Duke
             returned
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             That
             he
             would
             not
             faile
             to
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             of
             his
             vprising
             :
             and
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             come
             in
             person
             into
             Fraunce
             ,
             where
             himselfe
             would
             cause
             a
             solemne
             Masse
             to
             be
             song
             at
             his
             Churching
             :
             and
             that
             for
             lights
             ,
             he
             would
             prouide
             a
             thousand
             Torches
             without
             waxe
             ,
             whose
             s●aues
             shold
             be
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             launces
             tipt
             with
             steel
             ,
             to
             giue
             fire
             to
             those
             torche●
          
           
           
             By
             the
             Torches
             without
             waxe
             and
             of
             wood
             ,
             he
             meant
             houses
             ,
             tovvnes
             ,
             &
             villages
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             vvould
             set
             on
             fire
             :
             and
             by
             the
             launces
             ,
             he
             meant
             men
             at
             armes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             letters
             of
             promise
             which
             the
             same
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             VVilliam
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             hauing
             a
             determinatiō
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             conquest
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             right
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             by
             king
             Edvvard
             the
             Confessour
             :
             he
             required
             diuerse
             great
             Princes
             of
             Fraunce
             and
             elsewhere
             to
             aide
             him
             in
             that
             enterprize
             both
             with
             mē
             and
             mony
             .
             Amongst
             others
             he
             prayed
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flaunders
             (
             whose
             sister
             he
             had
             marryed
             )
             to
             aide
             him
             in
             that
             exploit
             .
             The
             Earle
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             part
             he
             should
             haue
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             the
             duke
             should
             conquer
             it●
             .
             The
             duke
             answered
             him
             :
             That
             he
             would
             send
             him
             wor●
             thereof
             in
             writing
             .
             After
             which
             the
             Duke
             being
             now
             readie
             to
             depart
             
             out
             of
             Normandie
             vpon
             his
             intended
             voyage
             ,
             he
             caused
             a
             faire
             peece
             of
             white
             parchment
             without
             any
             writing
             within
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             folded
             and
             closed
             vp
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             letter
             :
             vpon
             the
             which
             for
             an
             inscription
             ,
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             written
             these
             two
             verses
             :
             sending
             them
             in
             way
             of
             a
             scoffe
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flaunders
             :
          
           
             
               Beaufrere
               ,
               d'Angleterre
               aurez
            
             
               Ce
               que
               cy
               dedans
               trouuerez
               .
            
          
           
             
               Faire
               brother
               ,
               of
               England
               your
               portiō
               shall
               bee
            
             
               That
               which
               here
               within
               written
               you
               shall
               see
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Another
             conceipt
             of
             VVilliam
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             at
             his
             landing
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             VVHen
             the
             same
             Duke
             had
             passed
             the
             seas
             to
             the
             conquest
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             first
             fortune
             that
             befell
             him
             in
             his
             landing
             ,
             was
             :
             that
             in
             leaping
             out
             of
             his
             shippe
             ,
             he
             fell
             flat
             vpon
             the
             sands
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             bodie
             that
             touched
             the
             ground
             were
             his
             hands
             .
             The
             which
             
             accident
             some
             of
             his
             people
             interpreting
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             ill
             fortune
             :
             ●ush
             (
             quoth
             he
             out
             aloud
             )
             assure
             your selues
             my
             maisters
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             seizin
             an●d
             possession
             of
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             me
             :
             and
             it
             is
             his
             wil
             that
             I
             shal
             take
             it
             with
             both
             my
             hands
             :
             because
             by
             the
             aide
             both
             of
             him
             and
             you
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             to
             conquer
             it
             .
             And
             his
             successe
             was
             answerable
             to
             his
             hope
             :
             for
             he
             came
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             to
             his
             posterity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             king
             L●vvis
             the
             grosse
             ,
             and
             Baldvvin
             Earle
             of
             Mons.
             
          
           
             KIng
             Lewis
             the
             grosse
             h●auing
             appointed
             the
             duke
             VVilliam
             of
             Normandie
             to
             be
             Earle
             of
             
               Flaunders
               :
               Baldvvin
            
             Earle
             of
             Mons
             in
             Heynault
             ,
             pretending
             right
             thereunto
             ,
             said
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             That
             he
             had
             wrong
             done
             him
             :
             for
             that
             the
             Earledome
             did
             appertaine
             vnto
             him
             .
             He
             demaunded
             with
             great
             instance
             to
             haue
             the
             combat
             graunted
             him
             against
             those
             that
             should
             dare
             to
             auerre
             the
             contrarie
             .
             The
             king
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             It
             is
             against
             
             me
             thē
             that
             you
             must
             haue
             the
             combat
             :
             for
             the
             Seignorie
             which
             you
             claime
             and
             striue
             for
             ,
             is
             mine
             owne
             proper
             right
             and
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             contendeth
             against
             his
             Lord
             and
             maister
             ,
             must
             needes
             haue
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             quarrell
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             braue
             speech
             of
             king
             Levvis
             the
             grosse
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             taking
             part
             with
             Hely
             Earle
             of
             Maine
             ,
             against
             Henry
             king
             of
             England
             in
             a
             certaine
             battell
             fought
             between
             thē
             ,
             found
             himselfe
             farre
             seuered
             frō
             his
             people
             .
             A
             certain
             English
             knight
             seeing
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             hope
             to
             make
             himselfe
             rich
             by
             taking
             the
             king
             prisoner
             ,
             he
             laid
             hold
             vpon
             the
             reines
             of
             the
             kings
             horse
             with
             intēt
             to
             stay
             him
             and
             began
             to
             cry
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             :
             The
             King
             is
             taken
             .
             The
             king
             being
             valiant
             and
             of
             a
             noble
             courage
             ,
             at
             one
             blow
             with
             his
             sword
             ouerthrew
             the
             knight
             dead
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             &
             seeing
             him
             fall
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             It
             is
             not
             one
             man
             alone
             ,
             that
             in
             Chesse
             play
             ,
             can
             giue
             the
             king
             the
             mate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             an
             inuention
             found
             by
             king
             Levvis
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             Earle
             of
             Vermandois
             .
          
           
             LEvvis
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             simple
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             reuenged
             for
             the
             death
             of
             his
             said
             father
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             the
             castle
             of
             Peronne
             ,
             being
             there
             imprisoned
             by
             H●bert
             the
             Earle
             of
             Vermandois
             his
             subiect
             :
             And
             being
             at
             Laudun
             with
             a
             great
             assembly
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Nobles
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             reconciled
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             vsed
             a
             fine
             deuice
             to
             bring
             about
             his
             purpose
             :
             for
             he
             had
             caused
             one
             to
             be
             attired
             like
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             who
             being
             well
             instructed
             in
             that
             which
             he
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             came
             i●post
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             be
             instantly
             admitted
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             kings
             Councell
             ,
             for
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             certaine
             letters
             to
             the
             king
             frō
             the
             king
             of
             England
             .
             The
             partie
             being
             entred
             into
             the
             Councell
             chamber
             ,
             presented
             the
             letters
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             had
             before
             caused
             to
             be
             written
             And
             as
             the
             Secretarie
             read
             them
             to
             the
             King
             with
             a
             soft
             and
             low
             
             voyce
             ,
             the
             King
             began
             to
             smile
             :
             wherof
             the
             Princes
             and
             Lords
             there
             present
             demaunded
             the
             occasion
             .
             Now
             I
             see
             well
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             that
             the
             English
             are
             not
             a
             people
             of
             any
             great
             wisedome
             :
             for
             our
             cousin
             Harmant
             king
             of
             England
             hath
             written
             me
             here
             :
             that
             there
             is
             in
             his
             countrey
             a
             labouring
             man
             ,
             who
             hauing
             inuited
             his
             maister
             to
             his
             house
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             slaine
             :
             &
             he
             hath
             sent
             to
             demaund
             your
             counsell
             (
             my
             maisters
             )
             what
             punishment
             this
             fellow
             hath
             deserued
             .
             Thibaut
             Earle
             of
             Bloys
             was
             the
             first
             that
             gaue
             his
             sentence
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             albeit
             the
             man
             was
             worthie
             of
             many
             grieuous
             torments
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             ignominious
             and
             shameful
             death
             that
             he
             could
             adiudge
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             hanged
             and
             strangled
             on
             a
             Gibbet
             .
             To
             this
             sentence
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Lords
             there
             present
             did
             consent
             :
             and
             the
             County
             Hebert
             of
             Vermandois
             also
             who
             had
             no
             sooner
             ended
             his
             speech
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             apprehended
             by
             the
             kings
             Officers
             ,
             there
             prouided
             in
             a
             readinesse
             .
             And
             the
             King
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             
             Hebert
             ,
             thou
             art
             this
             wicked
             labourer
             ,
             which
             hast
             caused
             thy
             Lord
             and
             maister
             the
             king
             Charles
             my
             father
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
             now
             therefore
             receiue
             the
             punishment
             which
             thou
             hast
             iustly
             deserued
             ,
             and
             which
             thou
             hast
             denounced
             against
             thy self
             .
             This
             said
             ,
             Hebert
             was
             hanged
             on
             a
             Gibbet
             vpon
             the
             toppe
             of
             a
             mountaine
             nere
             Lodun
             :
             which
             at
             this
             day
             is
             commonly
             called
             mount
             Hebert
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             wine
             which
             Philip
             Augustus
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             presented
             to
             the
             Barons
             and
             Captaines
             of
             his
             army
             .
          
           
             
               PHilip
               Augustus
            
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             cōducting
             his
             armie
             against
             the
             Emperour
             Otho
             in
             the
             yeare
             1214.
             &
             being
             by
             necessitie
             constrained
             to
             ioyne
             battell
             with
             him
             :
             he
             tooke
             a
             great
             cup
             or
             bowle
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             wine
             &
             sops
             of
             bread
             .
             After
             turning
             himself
             to
             the
             Princes
             and
             great
             Lords
             of
             Fraunce
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             My
             friends
             and
             companions
             in
             Armes
             :
             you
             which
             are
             resolued
             to
             liue
             and
             dye
             with
             me
             this
             day
             :
             take
             ech
             of
             you
             one
             of
             these
             lops
             of
             bread
             
             dipt
             in
             wine
             ,
             and
             eate
             the
             same
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             before
             you
             .
             He
             had
             no
             sooner
             spoken
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             the
             cup
             was
             emptie
             in
             an
             instant
             .
             And
             immediatly
             the
             battell
             being
             ioyned
             ,
             he
             gained
             the
             victorie
             at
             Bouines
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour
             was
             put
             to
             flight
             :
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             with
             diuerse
             other
             great
             Lords
             remained
             prisoners
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             titles
             vvhich
             the
             king
             Saint
             Levvis
             of
             Fraunce
             gaue
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             THe
             king
             
               S.
               Levvis
            
             being
             demanded
             by
             certain
             of
             his
             Lords
             ,
             with
             what
             title
             he
             would
             chuse
             to
             be
             honoured
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             old
             Romane
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             forrain
             kings
             ,
             &
             the
             kings
             of
             France
             his
             predecessors
             :
             who
             for
             some
             notable
             acts
             or
             victories
             had
             purchased
             vnto
             thēselues
             diuerse
             titles
             of
             honours
             ,
             he
             answered
             :
             the
             greatest
             victorie
             which
             I
             euer
             obtained
             was
             against
             the
             diuel
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             I
             was
             baptized
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Poissi
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             greatest
             honour
             which
             I
             would
             haue
             done
             me
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             men
             should
             cal
             me
             ,
             
               Levvis
               of
               Poissi
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Levvis
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             priuate
             friend
             of
             his
             did
             blame
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             writing
             his
             priuate
             and
             familiar
             letters
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             entitle
             himselfe
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             but
             Loys
             of
             Poissi
             .
             To
             whom
             he
             said
             :
             I
             am
             like
             the
             king
             which
             mē
             chuse
             with
             the
             Beane
             at
             Twelfetide
             ,
             who
             commonly
             doth
             obserue
             the
             feast
             of
             his
             royaltie
             in
             the
             euening
             .
          
           
             His
             meaning
             vvas
             ,
             that
             the
             Crovvne
             vvhich
             he
             expected
             vvas
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             :
             and
             by
             the
             euening
             ,
             he
             meant
             the
             end
             of
             this
             mortall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             desire
             that
             Saint
             Levvis
             had
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             blasphemies
             out
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Levvis
             hauing
             caused
             one
             (
             who
             had
             blasphemed
             the
             name
             of
             God
             )
             to
             be
             marked
             in
             the
             lippes
             with
             a
             hote
             burning
             iron
             :
             and
             hearing
             that
             some
             of
             his
             subiects
             did
             murmure
             at
             it
             :
             he
             said
             openly
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             :
             I
             wold
             
             to
             God
             that
             I
             my selfe
             were
             so
             marked
             with
             a
             hote
             iron
             on
             my
             lippes
             ,
             on
             the
             condition
             that
             there
             were
             no
             oathes
             nor
             blasphemies
             vsed
             within
             my
             realme
          
           
             Whensoeuer
             he
             began
             to
             speake
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             he
             was
             set
             in
             Councell
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             vsed
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             to
             blesse
             himsel●e
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             in
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             For
             his
             saying
             was
             :
             that
             his
             mother
             had
             so
             taught
             him
             euen
             from
             his
             infancie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             instructions
             vvhich
             the
             king
             Saint
             Levvis
             of
             Fraunce
             gaue
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             Philip.
             
          
           
             MY
             sonne
             ,
             the
             first
             lesson
             which
             I
             giue
             thee
             is
             :
             To
             loue
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             hart
             ,
             with
             all
             thy
             strēgth
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           
             Offend
             not
             God
             in
             any
             case
             .
          
           
             Suffer
             any
             torments
             rather
             then
             sin
             .
          
           
             Take
             patiently
             whatsoeuer
             aduersitie
             God
             shall
             send
             thee
             :
             and
             thanke
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             thou
             hast
             deserued
             it
             .
             
             Confesse
             thy selfe
             often
             to
             some
             good
             man
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             Be
             diligēt
             to
             heare
             the
             deuine
             Seruice
             song
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Obserue
             carefully
             the
             good
             customes
             of
             thy
             kingdome
             :
             but
             take
             away
             such
             as
             are
             euill
             .
          
           
             Raise
             not
             any
             Taxes
             or
             Tallages
             vpon
             thy
             subiects
             ,
             but
             vpon
             great
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             Entertaine
             those
             into
             thy
             seruice
             who
             feare
             God
             :
             loue
             iustice
             and
             hate
             couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             Desire
             not
             that
             thy
             Iudges
             should
             giue
             iudgement
             for
             thee
             in
             any
             cause
             against
             thy
             subiects
             ,
             farther
             then
             reason
             and
             truth
             will
             iustifie
             .
          
           
             Preserue
             the
             cities
             and
             townes
             of
             thy
             kingdome
             in
             their
             franchises
             and
             liberties
             ,
             wherein
             thy
             predecessours
             before
             thee
             ,
             haue
             maintained
             them
             .
          
           
             Giue
             the
             Benefices
             and
             Offices
             of
             thy
             kingdom
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Moue
             not
             warre
             against
             any
             Christian
             :
             and
             if
             any
             offence
             be
             committed
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             pardon
             it
             being
             
             required
             .
          
           
             In
             places
             of
             iustice
             and
             iudgment
             see
             thou
             prouide
             such
             as
             are
             good
             men
             and
             godly
             .
          
           
             Make
             diligent
             enquirie
             of
             thy
             houshold
             seruants
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             addicted
             to
             couetousnesse
             or
             to
             prodigalitie
             .
          
           
             Be
             thou
             such
             a
             one
             in
             thy
             life
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             as
             men
             may
             take
             good
             example
             by
             thee
             .
             For
             as
             the
             head
             is
             ,
             such
             commonly
             are
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             Take
             good
             heede
             that
             the
             expences
             of
             thy
             house
             be
             moderate
             and
             in
             measure
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             be
             alwaies
             with
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             notable
             saying
             of
             Philip
             the
             faire
             ,
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             
               PHilip
               le
               bel
            
             ,
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             hauing
             a
             certaine
             quarrell
             against
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             eight
             :
             (
             wherof
             hath
             bene
             before
             spoken
             )
             and
             being
             vrged
             by
             some
             to
             take
             reuenge
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Palmers
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             principall
             procurer
             and
             perswader
             of
             the
             contentiō
             between
             thē
             :
             he
             made
             thē
             
             this
             answere
             :
             That
             it
             was
             a
             greater
             glorie
             for
             any
             Prince
             of
             courage
             and
             magnanimitie
             to
             pardon
             those
             of
             whom
             he
             might
             easily
             take
             reuenge
             ,
             then
             to
             execute
             reuenge
             vpon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             king
             Philip
             de
             Valois
             ,
             vvho
             confirmed
             the
             lavv
             Salique
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               CHarles
               le
               bel
            
             ,
             king
             of
             Faunce
             ,
             being
             deceased
             without
             heire
             male
             ,
             Edvvard
             the
             third
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             intitled
             himselfe
             King
             and
             inheritour
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             mother
             Isabel
             ,
             sister
             to
             the
             said
             king
             
               Charles
               .
               Philip
               de
               Valois
            
             being
             the
             next
             heire
             male
             ,
             opposed
             himself
             against
             the
             title
             of
             king
             Edvvard
             ,
             and
             obtained
             the
             kingdome
             by
             colour
             of
             the
             law
             Salique
             which
             excludeth
             women
             from
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             :
             and
             (
             as
             the
             common
             saying
             of
             the
             French
             is
             )
             suffereth
             it
             not
             to
             fall
             to
             the
             distaffe
             .
             And
             amongst
             many
             authorities
             cited
             for
             the
             iustification
             of
             that
             law
             ,
             he
             alleadged
             for
             one
             these
             words
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             
               Consider
               the
               Lilies
               
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               hovv
               they
               do
               grovv
               ,
               and
               do
               neither
               labour
               nor
               spinne
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Latin
             verses
             ,
             vvhich
             king
             Edvvard
             and
             king
             Philip
             de
             Valois
             sent
             each
             to
             other
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             king
             Edvvard
             of
             England
             had
             quartered
             the
             Armes
             of
             Fraunce
             with
             those
             of
             England
             ,
             &
             had
             ioyned
             the
             three
             flowers
             Deluce
             in
             a
             field
             Azure
             ,
             with
             the
             three
             Lions
             Or
             ,
             in
             a
             field
             of
             Gules
             ,
             the
             report
             goeth
             that
             he
             sent
             to
             king
             
               Philip
               d●
               Valois
            
             these
             foure
             verses
             :
             which
             howsoeuer
             they
             might
             be
             thought
             of
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             are
             held
             but
             barbarous
             :
             vz.
             
          
           
             
               Rex
               sum
               regnorum
               bina
               ratione
               duorū
               .
            
             
               Anglorū
               r●gno
               sum
               rex
               ego
               iure
               paterno
               .
            
             
               Matri●
               iure
               quidem
               Francorū
               nuncupor
               idem
               .
            
             
               Hinc
               est
               armorum
               variatio
               facta
               meorū
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             these
             verses
             of
             king
             Edward
             ,
             king
             Philip
             replyed
             in
             other
             sixe
             as
             good
             stuffe
             as
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
             
               Praedo
               regnorum
               qui
               diceris
               ess●duorum
               ,
            
             
               Francorū
               regno
               priuaberis
               atque
               paterno
               .
            
             
               Matris
               vbique
               nullumius
               proles
               non
               habet
               vllum
               .
            
             
               Iure
               mariti
               carens
               alia
               ,
               mulier
               est
               prior
               illa
               ,
            
             
               Succendunt
               mares
               huic
               regno
               ,
               non
               mulieres
               ,
            
             
               Hinc
               est
               armorum
               variatio
               stultatuorū
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             king
             Edvvard
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             required
             him
             to
             send
             aide
             to
             his
             sonne
             the
             black
             Prince
             at
             the
             battell
             of
             Cressie
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             Edvvard
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             field
             foughten
             betweene
             the
             armie
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             power
             vnder
             
               Philip
               de
               Valois
            
             at
             the
             battell
             of
             Cressie
             in
             Ponthieu
             :
             (
             where
             the
             French
             had
             a
             notable
             ouerthrow
             )
             being
             told
             by
             an
             English
             knight
             :
             that
             his
             sonne
             the
             Prince
             of
             VVales
             (
             who
             had
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             maine
             battell
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             Noblemen
             (
             which
             were
             there
             with
             him
             )
             were
             very
             fiercely
             assailed
             by
             
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             did
             desire
             his
             Maiestie
             to
             come
             to
             their
             succour
             with
             the
             Reareward
             ,
             whereof
             the
             king
             himselfe
             had
             the
             leading
             .
             The
             king
             demaunded
             of
             the
             knight
             ,
             saying
             :
             Is
             my
             sonne
             dead
             ,
             or
             hurt
             ,
             or
             striken
             down
             .
             No
             Sir
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             knight
             )
             but
             he
             is
             hardly
             bestead
             .
             Returne
             then
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             to
             them
             that
             sent
             you
             hither
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             :
             That
             my
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             they
             send
             no
             more
             to
             me
             for
             any
             aide
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             my
             sonne
             is
             liuing
             :
             but
             let
             him
             alone
             this
             day
             win
             his
             spurres
             .
             For
             (
             if
             God
             so
             will
             )
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             day
             shall
             be
             his
             .
             This
             message
             did
             so
             encourage
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             they
             caryed
             away
             the
             victorie
             .
          
           
             By
             vvinning
             of
             his
             spurres
             he
             meant
             ,
             he
             should
             get
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             hardie
             Knight
             :
             because
             one
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             at
             the
             dubbing
             of
             a
             new
             Knight
             ,
             is
             to
             tye
             on
             a
             paire
             of
             gilt
             spurres
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             tvvo
             Latine
             verses
             made
             by
             king
             Philip
             de
             valois
             ,
             against
             king
             Edvvard
             .
          
           
           
             BEcause
             king
             Edvvard
             was
             supposed
             contrarie
             to
             his
             faith
             and
             allegiance
             ,
             to
             haue
             inuaded
             the
             realme
             of
             Fraunce
             :
             king
             Philip
             to
             taxe
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             made
             these
             two
             verses
             .
             
               
                 Anglicus
                 Angelus
                 est
                 ,
                 cui
                 nunquam
                 credere
                 fas
                 est
                 ▪
              
               
                 Dum
                 tibi
                 dicit
                 aue
                 tanquā
                 ab
                 hoste
                 caue
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Howbeit
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             English
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             excuse
             and
             purge
             themselues
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             whome
             they
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             slaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             bold
             speech
             of
             Blaunch
             the
             daughter
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             faire
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             king
             Philip
             on
             a
             time
             speaking
             very
             bitterly
             to
             the
             Ladie
             Blaunch
             ,
             Duchesse
             of
             Orleance
             ,
             daughter
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             faire
             ,
             touching
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             realm
             of
             Fraunce
             :
             she
             said
             vnto
             him
             very
             liberally
             and
             boldly
             :
             Sir
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             had
             a
             paire
             of
             stones
             ,
             you
             durst
             not
             haue
             vsed
             those
             wordes
             which
             you
             haue
             
             now
             vttered
             ,
             but
             you
             had
             smarted
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Meaning
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             had
             bene
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             she
             vvas
             a
             vvoman
             ,
             she
             should
             haue
             bene
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             king
             Iohn
             of
             Fraunce
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             VVales
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             vvas
             taken
             at
             the
             batell
             of
             Poytiers
             .
          
           
             IOhn
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             being
             prisoner
             in
             the
             battell
             of
             Poytiers
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             VVales
             ,
             was
             conducted
             to
             the
             English
             campe
             ,
             where
             his
             supper
             was
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             which
             the
             Prince
             serued
             him
             with
             his
             head
             vncouered
             .
             The
             king
             prayed
             him
             diuerse
             times
             to
             sit
             downe
             with
             him
             :
             but
             the
             Prince
             excused
             himselfe
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             it
             did
             not
             beseeme
             the
             vassal
             to
             sit
             nere
             his
             Lord.
             The
             king
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             my
             purpose
             was
             to
             haue
             bestowed
             a
             supper
             on
             you
             this
             night
             :
             but
             the
             fortune
             of
             warre
             would
             that
             you
             should
             giue
             it
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             cautelous
             answer
             of
             king
             Edward
             to
             king
             Iohn
             .
          
           
           
             IN
             the
             time
             of
             truce
             accorded
             betweene
             Iohn
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             Edward
             king
             of
             England
             :
             the
             English
             men
             for
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             got
             by
             composition
             the
             castle
             and
             towne
             of
             Guines
             to
             be
             rendred
             vnto
             thē
             :
             whereof
             king
             Iohn
             being
             aggrieued
             ,
             complained
             to
             the
             king
             of
             England
             :
             and
             told
             him
             that
             he
             had
             brokē
             the
             truce
             contrary
             to
             the
             compact
             betweene
             them
             :
             whereunto
             king
             Edward
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             I
             haue
             not
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             broken
             the
             truce
             :
             for
             there
             was
             not
             any
             article
             contained
             in
             the
             Treatie
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             that
             did
             prohibite
             or
             defend
             vs
             ,
             from
             traffiquing
             together
             ,
             or
             to
             debarre
             vs
             or
             our
             subiects
             from
             the
             trade
             of
             merchandize
             each
             with
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             commendations
             which
             Edvvard
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             gaue
             to
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             king
             Edvvard
             hauing
             taken
             the
             seas
             with
             a
             fleete
             of
             ships
             ,
             wherein
             were
             foure
             thousand
             launces
             ,
             and
             eleuen
             thousand
             Archers
             ,
             
             with
             intent
             to
             go
             and
             raise
             the
             siege
             of
             the
             French
             before
             Tours
             in
             Aquitaine
             :
             he
             had
             the
             wind
             so
             contrarie
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             proceede
             nor
             prosecute
             his
             intended
             voyage
             into
             Fraunce
             :
             wherefore
             returning
             much
             discontented
             into
             England
             ,
             he
             vsed
             these
             or
             such
             like
             words
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             .
             There
             was
             neuer
             yet
             (
             said
             he
             )
             any
             king
             in
             Fraunce
             ,
             who
             vsed
             lesse
             to
             beare
             Armes
             then
             this
             Prince
             :
             and
             that
             without
             once
             stirring
             out
             of
             his
             chamber
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             sending
             and
             writing
             of
             letters
             ,
             did
             so
             much
             trouble
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             my selfe
             either
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Cartels
             which
             Henry
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             duke
             of
             Orleance
             sent
             to
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             LEwis
             duke
             of
             Orleance
             sonne
             to
             king
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             truce
             was
             accorded
             betweene
             the
             French
             king
             Charles
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             Henry
             of
             Lancaster
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             said
             Duke
             being
             young
             of
             yeres
             and
             desirous
             of
             glory
             (
             contrarie
             to
             
             the
             alliance
             which
             was
             made
             with
             the
             said
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             him
             a
             Cartell
             of
             Armes
             with
             a
             chalenge
             of
             combate
             betweene
             them
             two
             ,
             and
             a
             hundreth
             Knights
             on
             ech
             partie
             :
             who
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             their
             Ladies
             should
             trye
             their
             valour
             and
             prowesse
             each
             against
             other
             :
             and
             that
             they
             which
             did
             best
             should
             haue
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             victorie
             .
             Vnto
             which
             Cartell
             the
             king
             of
             England
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             We
             are
             not
             determined
             to
             breake
             the
             truce
             ,
             much
             lesse
             will
             we
             violate
             or
             disanull
             the
             league
             of
             amitie
             and
             alliance
             made
             betweene
             vs
             :
             neither
             do
             we
             meane
             to
             admit
             any
             equalitie
             betweene
             our
             royall
             Maiestie
             and
             your
             Lordship
             .
             Howbeit
             seeing
             you
             are
             disposed
             to
             combat
             ,
             I
             can
             be
             content
             to
             accept
             and
             make
             it
             good
             man
             to
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             we
             may
             auoid
             effusion
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             for
             our
             Ladies
             or
             for
             vaine
             glorie
             :
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             honour
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             preseruation
             of
             our
             Realmes
             ,
             Countries
             ,
             Territories
             and
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             valour
             and
             magnanimitie
             of
             
             men
             is
             not
             to
             hazard
             their
             persons
             and
             liues
             :
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             honour
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             safetie
             of
             their
             liues
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Oath
             vsed
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             English
             men
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             at
             their
             going
             to
             the
             warres
             .
          
           
             FRoissard
             reporteth
             :
             that
             when
             the
             English
             in
             former
             times
             came
             into
             Fraunce
             to
             make
             warres
             ,
             they
             had
             this
             custome
             :
             that
             the
             Captaines
             putting
             their
             hands
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             did
             solemnly
             sweare
             to
             obserue
             inuiolably
             these
             two
             things
             :
             The
             one
             was
             ,
             that
             to
             no
             man
             liuing
             ,
             but
             to
             &
             amongst
             themselues
             they
             would
             neuer
             reueale
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             voyage
             and
             enterprize
             .
             And
             the
             second
             :
             that
             they
             wold
             neuer
             make
             nor
             consent
             to
             any
             treatie
             or
             accord
             with
             their
             ene●●●es
             ,
             without
             the
             priuitie
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Councell
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             choise
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             sixth
             .
          
           
             CHarles
             the
             fifth
             on
             a
             time
             hauing
             shewed
             vnto
             his
             son
             (
             afterwards
             
             called
             Charles
             the
             sixth
             )
             a
             Crowne
             of
             gold
             richly
             set
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             a
             helmet
             of
             steele
             faire
             gilt
             :
             demaunded
             of
             him
             which
             of
             these
             two
             he
             would
             most
             willingly
             haue
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             put
             to
             make
             his
             choise
             .
             His
             answer
             was
             :
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             chuse
             the
             Helmet
             then
             the
             Crowne
             .
             The
             like
             affection
             did
             he
             bewray
             at
             his
             new
             comming
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Fraunce
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Officers
             of
             his
             house
             shewed
             him
             the
             rich
             treasures
             and
             precious
             moueables
             of
             his
             father
             lately
             deceased
             :
             and
             did
             afterwards
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             goodly
             Armories
             ,
             wherein
             were
             all
             sorts
             of
             Armes
             ,
             swords
             ,
             Corcelets
             ,
             Headpeeces
             ,
             and
             other
             furnitures
             fit
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             he
             said
             all
             aloft
             :
             Of
             the
             two
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             had
             rather
             haue
             these
             Armes
             ,
             then
             the
             riches
             which
             my
             father
             hath
             left
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sayings
             and
             Sentences
             of
             king
             Lewis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Lewis
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             after
             the
             battell
             of
             Mountleherry
             ,
             against
             
             the
             Count
             of
             Charolois
             ,
             bethinking
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             same
             was
             aliened
             in
             fee
             from
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             to
             the
             auncestours
             of
             the
             said
             Count
             of
             Charolois
             Dukes
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             descended
             of
             a
             younger
             sonne
             of
             the
             bloud
             royall
             of
             Fraunce
             :
             he
             brake
             into
             these
             speeches
             :
             Men
             say
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             that
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             was
             called
             Charles
             the
             sage
             :
             but
             they
             had
             little
             reason
             to
             tearme
             him
             so
             :
             for
             it
             was
             but
             a
             foolish
             part
             to
             giue
             vnto
             his
             youngest
             brother
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Burgundy
             for
             an
             inheritance
             :
             hauing
             giuen
             him
             therewithall
             Margret
             the
             sole
             daughter
             and
             heire
             of
             Flaunders
             to
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             said
             battell
             of
             Mountleherie
             ,
             one
             told
             him
             that
             his
             enemie
             the
             County
             of
             Charolois
             did
             passe
             the
             night
             following
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             battell
             was
             foughten
             .
             No
             maruel
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             if
             he
             remaine
             and
             lodge
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             neither
             Towne
             nor
             Castle
             to
             retire
             vnto
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             where
             pride
             rideth
             afore
             ,
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             
             do
             follow
             after
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             on
             a
             day
             at
             Masse
             in
             a
             church
             of
             Chanons
             ,
             he
             was
             told
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Chanons
             was
             that
             day
             departed
             :
             whereupon
             casting
             his
             eye
             aside
             ,
             and
             perceiuing
             a
             simple
             Priest
             which
             lay
             sleeping
             in
             a
             Chappel
             therby
             adioyning
             :
             he
             said
             :
             I
             do
             giue
             this
             Prebend
             to
             that
             fellow
             that
             lyeth
             there
             :
             because
             he
             shall
             say
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             his
             wealth
             and
             good
             fortune
             came
             vnto
             him
             sleeping
             .
          
           
             THe
             Capitaine
             Maran
             making
             his
             repaire
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             this
             king
             Levvis
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             aduertise
             him
             of
             the
             exploits
             which
             he
             had
             done
             at
             Cambray
             ,
             he
             wore
             about
             his
             necke
             a
             rich
             collar
             or
             chaine
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             reportwe●t
             )
             had
             bene
             made
             of
             the
             reliques
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Cambray
             .
             And
             as
             a
             certaine
             Gentleman
             standing
             by
             ,
             was
             readie
             to
             handle
             the
             said
             collar
             :
             the
             King
             said
             vnto
             the
             Gentleman
             :
             Beware
             and
             take
             good
             heede
             sir
             how
             you
             touch
             that
             chaine
             :
             for
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             it
             is
             a
             holy
             thing
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             saying
             he
             taxed
             the
             Captaine
             
             with
             sacriledge
             ,
             wherevvith
             souldiers
             should
             not
             be
             tainted
             :
             because
             in
             sacking
             of
             any
             place
             ,
             all
             holy
             things
             are
             to
             be
             spared
             .
          
           
             THe
             Archbishop
             of
             Tours
             talking
             familiarly
             with
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             troubles
             which
             he
             had
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             against
             the
             Princes
             of
             Fraunce
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             If
             I
             had
             not
             caused
             my selfe
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             shewed
             my self
             both
             of
             courage
             and
             experience
             ,
             I
             might
             well
             haue
             bene
             put
             in
             the
             last
             chapter
             of
             Boccace
             his
             booke
             ,
             where
             he
             intreateth
             of
             vnhappie
             and
             vnfortunate
             Princes
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             heard
             it
             reported
             ,
             how
             
               Nicholas
               Raulin
            
             the
             Chauncelor
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             excessiue
             wealth
             &
             riches
             ,
             had
             founded
             at
             Beaune
             in
             Burgundy
             a
             goodly
             Hospital
             ,
             that
             did
             excell
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             statelinesse
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sumptuousnesse
             of
             the
             mouables
             wherewith
             it
             was
             furnished
             :
             he
             said
             :
             There
             is
             great
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Chancelour
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             life
             
             time
             hath
             made
             many
             a
             man
             poore
             '
             should
             at
             his
             latter
             end
             make
             an
             Hospitall
             ,
             where
             to
             nourish
             and
             lodge
             them
             .
          
           
             THe
             said
             king
             Levvis
             being
             vnwilling
             that
             his
             sonne
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             should
             apply
             his
             mind
             to
             learning
             :
             he
             said
             :
             That
             the
             time
             which
             was
             spent
             in
             studie
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             employed
             rather
             in
             the
             care
             of
             gouerning
             the
             kingdome
             and
             common-wealth
             :
             and
             that
             he
             which
             should
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             studie
             and
             learning
             ,
             by
             the
             vse
             thereof
             would
             become
             ●imerous
             and
             lesse
             hardie
             to
             vndertake
             great
             affaires
             :
             because
             in
             taking
             example
             of
             others
             out
             of
             histories
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             dare
             to
             enterprize
             any
             action
             of
             importance
             ,
             the
             execution
             whereof
             might
             be
             doubtfull
             and
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             he
             which
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             was
             altogether
             vnskilfull
             how
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             chamber
             hauing
             taken
             a
             louse
             from
             off
             his
             
             garment
             :
             he
             said
             :
             This
             sheweth
             that
             I
             am
             a
             man
             as
             others
             are
             .
          
           
             One
             comming
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Genowaies
             had
             a
             disposition
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             vnder
             his
             protection
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             They
             shall
             not
             long
             remaine
             vnder
             me
             :
             for
             I
             bequeath
             thē
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             king
             Lewis
             being
             determined
             to
             send
             an
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             Venetians
             :
             he
             conferred
             with
             his
             Councell
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             choose
             as
             most
             fit
             and
             proper
             to
             dispatch
             that
             seruice
             .
             A
             certaine
             Nobleman
             naming
             one
             vnto
             him
             that
             was
             his
             near
             kinsman
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             aduaunce
             :
             the
             King
             demaunded
             of
             him
             :
             what
             kind
             of
             man
             he
             was
             .
             The
             Nobleman
             answered
             :
             Sir
             ,
             he
             is
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             place
             :
             Abbot
             of
             such
             a
             Monasterie
             :
             Lord
             of
             such
             a
             Seignorie
             :
             and
             so
             curiously
             discouered
             al
             his
             qualities
             and
             Seignories
             .
             The
             King
             alluding
             to
             the
             briefe
             maner
             of
             writing
             then
             vsed
             ,
             said
             :
             There
             where
             are
             so
             many
             titles
             ,
             is
             litle
             learning
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Certaine
             great
             personage
             hauing
             told
             him
             how
             he
             was
             alwaies
             troubled
             with
             the
             Gowte
             ,
             whilest
             he
             hued
             at
             ease
             ,
             with
             good
             and
             daintie
             fare
             ,
             and
             rich
             clothing
             ;
             and
             that
             afterwards
             when
             he
             began
             to
             accustome
             himselfe
             to
             trauell
             and
             take
             paines
             ,
             to
             fare
             grosly
             ,
             &
             to
             go
             coursly
             clad
             :
             that
             then
             the
             gowte
             began
             to
             leaue
             him
             ,
             the
             King
             said
             :
             and
             I
             for
             my
             part
             will
             neuer
             from
             hencefoorth
             weare
             other
             clothes
             then
             of
             cloth
             :
             for
             that
             the
             gowt
             doth
             sooner
             take
             hold
             of
             silke
             then
             of
             wooll
             .
          
           
             He
             had
             a
             saying
             :
             That
             there
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             whatsoeuer
             but
             he
             cold
             find
             it
             both
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             saue
             onely
             one
             thing
             ▪
             And
             being
             demaunded
             by
             a
             great
             Lord
             :
             what
             thing
             that
             was
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             It
             was
             truth
             .
             For
             I
             remember
             (
             said
             he
             )
             that
             my
             late
             Lord
             and
             father
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             in
             his
             time
             truth
             was
             sicke
             :
             but
             I
             think
             that
             now
             it
             is
             sta●ke
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             neuer
             had
             any
             ghostly
             father
             to
             cōfesse
             her
             at
             her
             death
             .
          
           
           
             A
             certaine
             Nobleman
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Fraunce
             was
             worth
             in
             a
             yeare
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             My
             Realme
             is
             a
             medow
             ,
             which
             I
             cut
             both
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             as
             I
             list
             .
          
           
             A
             certaine
             meane
             person
             of
             base
             condition
             following
             the
             Court
             of
             king
             Lewis
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             knowing
             the
             king
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             :
             it
             happened
             that
             one
             day
             the
             king
             aduising
             him
             ,
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             gained
             by
             following
             the
             Court.
             The
             fellow
             answered
             :
             I
             gaine
             as
             much
             as
             the
             king
             :
             for
             both
             he
             and
             I
             liue
             of
             God
             his
             bountie
             :
             and
             at
             our
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             he
             shal
             haue
             no
             more
             with
             him
             then
             I
             shall
             .
             The
             King
             esteeming
             well
             of
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             made
             him
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             chamber
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             life
             of
             men
             is
             different
             :
             but
             the
             end
             of
             all
             is
             common
             and
             alike
             .
          
           
             BEing
             told
             that
             a
             certaine
             great
             personage
             had
             a
             goodly
             Library
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             faire
             bookes
             :
             he
             said
             :
             Then
             may
             he
             well
             be
             resembled
             
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             crooke
             backed
             ,
             who
             caryeth
             his
             great
             bosse
             behind
             him
             at
             his
             backe
             and
             neuer
             seeth
             it
             .
             
               By
               this
               saying
               he
               taxed
               the
               partie
               both
               of
               curiositie
               and
               ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             VVHensoeuer
             he
             had
             neede
             or
             occasion
             to
             employ
             any
             mā
             in
             his
             affaires
             ,
             he
             would
             gaine
             them
             to
             do
             it
             with
             rewards
             and
             store
             of
             gold
             ▪
             For
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             when
             a
             man
             fighteth
             with
             siluer
             lances
             ,
             he
             commonly
             caryeth
             away
             the
             victoria
             .
          
           
             HE
             vsed
             to
             say
             :
             That
             many
             times
             too
             great
             seruices
             done
             to
             Princes
             ,
             did
             cause
             the
             losse
             of
             them
             that
             did
             the
             seruice
             ,
             for
             that
             most
             commonly
             they
             are
             recompenced
             with
             great
             ingratitude
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             happen
             by
             the
             default
             of
             the
             parties
             themselues
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             great
             seruice
             ,
             do
             vse
             their
             good
             fortune
             with
             ouermuch
             arrogancie
             ,
             both
             towards
             their
             Lords
             ,
             and
             towards
             their
             friends
             and
             equals
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             moreouer
             :
             that
             to
             get
             to
             wealth
             and
             preferment
             in
             Court
             :
             it
             is
             
             a
             more
             happie
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             receiue
             of
             his
             Prince
             benefits
             exceeding
             farre
             beyond
             his
             desert
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             desert
             and
             seruice
             should
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             recompence
             ,
             wherby
             his
             Prince
             should
             remaine
             indebted
             ,
             &
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             bound
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             I
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             do
             more
             naturally
             loue
             those
             that
             are
             beholding
             vnto
             me
             ,
             thē
             those
             to
             whō
             I
             am
             beholding
          
           
             AFter
             the
             enterview
             between
             him
             and
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             king
             of
             England
             at
             Piqu●nie
             ,
             where
             a
             peace
             was
             accorded
             between
             them
             for
             nine
             yeares
             :
             as
             he
             returned
             he
             said
             to
             som
             of
             his
             familiars
             :
             I
             like
             not
             very
             well
             of
             the
             company
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Englād
             on
             this
             side
             the
             seas
             :
             but
             being
             beyōd
             the
             sea
             at
             home
             in
             his
             owne
             country
             ,
             I
             can
             well
             loue
             him
             as
             my
             brother
             and
             my
             good
             friend
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             caused
             a
             goodly
             Tombe
             or
             Sepulture
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             castle
             of
             Loc●es
             for
             the
             faire
             ladie
             Agnes
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             his
             late
             father●
             within
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             the
             Chanons
             of
             the
             church
             did
             desire
             him
             that
             the
             Tombe
             might
             be
             
             remoued
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             a
             side
             Isle
             or
             chappell
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             Your
             request
             is
             neither
             iust
             nor
             reasonable
             :
             neither
             will
             I
             suffer
             her
             Sepulture
             (
             whom
             my
             father
             loued
             so
             affectionately
             )
             to
             be
             violated
             :
             for
             it
             should
             be
             against
             all
             law
             and
             equitie
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             to
             make
             his
             entrie
             into
             Hesdin
             ,
             whilst
             execution
             was
             in
             doing
             vpon
             certaine
             of
             the
             principall
             Gouernours
             and
             Burgesses
             of
             Arras
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             were
             some
             two
             and
             twentie
             in
             number
             :
             and
             eighteen
             of
             them
             being
             executed
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             execution
             to
             cease
             :
             and
             demaunding
             if
             M.
             
               Oudard
               de
               Bussi
            
             were
             beheaded
             or
             not
             :
             and
             answer
             being
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             :
             and
             that
             al
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             parties
             beheaded
             were
             buried
             :
             he
             commaunded
             the
             head
             of
             the
             said
             
               de
               Bussi
            
             to
             be
             againe
             digged
             vp
             :
             &
             caused
             a
             high
             pole
             of
             wood
             to
             be
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             market
             place
             ,
             vpon
             the
             which
             he
             caused
             the
             head
             of
             the
             dead
             partie
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             couered
             with
             a
             Cap
             of
             scarlet
             furred
             with
             Miniuere
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             that
             had
             bene
             a
             
             Councellour
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
             He
             held
             him
             in
             very
             great
             reputation
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             bene
             a
             most
             prudent
             &
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             sound
             iudgement
             in
             graue
             and
             waightie
             affaires
             .
             And
             he
             would
             once
             haue
             giuen
             the
             said
             Nobleman
             the
             office
             of
             Councellor
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             :
             but
             the
             said
             Bussi
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             he
             did
             him
             this
             honour
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             certaine
             person
             was
             a
             suter
             to
             him
             for
             an
             Office
             which
             was
             void
             in
             the
             towne
             where
             he
             dwelt
             :
             which
             the
             king
             refused
             to
             graunt
             vnto
             him
             :
             insomuch
             as
             the
             partie
             was
             out
             of
             all
             hope
             to
             obtaine
             it
             :
             howbeit
             he
             humbly
             thanked
             the
             king
             &
             so
             departed
             .
             King
             Lewis
             iudging
             the
             man
             to
             be
             of
             no
             meane
             spirit
             ,
             and
             surmizing
             that
             he
             had
             not
             well
             vnderstood
             what
             he
             had
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             called
             backe
             againe
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             had
             conceiued
             aright
             of
             his
             answer
             :
             the
             partie
             said
             :
             Yea
             sir.
             Why
             ,
             what
             said
             I
             vnto
             thee
             ?
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             You
             denyed
             me
             my
             sute
             (
             said
             he
             )
             Why
             didst
             thou
             thanke
             me
             then
             
             replyed
             the
             king
             ?
             Because
             Sir
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             you
             did
             me
             a
             greater
             pleasure
             thē
             you
             thought
             of
             ,
             in
             giuing
             me
             my
             dispatch
             so
             speedily
             ,
             without
             causing
             me
             to
             loose
             my
             time
             in
             comming
             after
             you
             vpon
             vaine
             and
             idle
             hopes
             .
             The
             King
             holding
             himselfe
             highly
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             taking
             great
             contentment
             by
             this
             answer
             ,
             granted
             him
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             caused
             his
             Patent
             to
             be
             made
             immediatly
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Apotheg
             of
             Monsieur
             Bresay
             ,
             to
             king
             Lewis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             King
             being
             to
             ride
             on
             hunting
             ,
             mounted
             on
             a
             very
             little
             horse
             :
             Monsieur
             
               Peter
               de
               Bresay
            
             Seneshall
             of
             Normandie
             who
             accompanied
             him
             ,
             asked
             him
             where
             he
             had
             gotten
             that
             so
             goodly
             and
             so
             stout
             a
             horse
             .
             How
             meane
             you
             that
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             seeing
             he
             is
             so
             weakean●d
             so
             litle
             ?
             Me
             thinkes
             (
             said
             
               de
               Bresay
            
             )
             he
             must
             needes
             be
             very
             strong
             ,
             because
             he
             caryeth
             you
             with
             all
             your
             counsell
             .
          
           
           
             He
             taxed
             the
             king
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             would
             manie
             times
             beleeue
             no
             other
             counsel
             thē
             his
             ovvne
             ,
             being
             vvise
             in
             his
             ovvne
             conceipt
             :
             vvhich
             sometimes
             he
             repented
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             the
             said
             Monsieur
             de
             Bresaie
             to
             the
             said
             King.
             
          
           
             THe
             Embassadours
             of
             the
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             hauing
             on
             a
             time
             deliuered
             their
             charge
             to
             king
             Levvis
             :
             he
             demaunded
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Bresay
            
             his
             opinion
             ,
             what
             thing
             he
             might
             bestow
             vpon
             the
             Ambassadours
             which
             might
             not
             cost
             him
             much
             :
             who
             answered
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             you
             were
             best
             to
             present
             them
             with
             your
             Musitians
             :
             for
             they
             cost
             you
             much
             ,
             and
             are
             chargeable
             vnto
             you
             :
             they
             do
             you
             litle
             or
             no
             seruice
             ,
             neither
             do
             you
             take
             any
             great
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             said
             Seigneur
             de
             Bresay
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             battell
             foughten
             betweene
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             and
             the
             Countie
             
               de
               Charolois
            
             neare
             mount
             Leherie
             :
             
             the
             said
             King
             (
             as
             his
             custome
             was
             to
             speake
             hastily
             )
             said
             vnto
             Seignor
             
               de
               Bresay
            
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             great
             trust
             nor
             affiance
             in
             him
             for
             that
             iourney
             .
             Sir
             ,
             answered
             
               de
               Bresay
            
             ,
             because
             you
             shall
             well
             see
             that
             I
             am
             your
             loyall
             and
             faithfull
             seruant
             ,
             giue
             me
             your
             coat
             Armour
             that
             I
             may
             weare
             it
             :
             for
             you
             know
             your
             enemies
             aime
             at
             nothing
             more
             then
             the
             destruction
             of
             your
             person
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             happen
             to
             saue
             your
             life
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             king
             and
             he
             exchaunged
             both
             Armes
             and
             En
             signes
             .
             And
             the
             Burgonians
             supposing
             that
             
               de
               Bresay
            
             (
             whom
             they
             saw
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             presse
             )
             had
             bene
             the
             king
             :
             they
             charged
             furiously
             in
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             slue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             king
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             ,
             who
             gaue
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             Florentines
             in
             tvvo
             Italian
             verses
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             being
             in
             Italie
             on
             the
             conquest
             of
             Naples
             ,
             the
             Florentines
             sent
             an
             Embassade
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             :
             the
             king
             reposing
             no
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             answere
             
             caused
             two
             Italian
             verses
             to
             be
             read
             vnto
             them
             which
             he
             had
             written
             vpō
             a
             wall
             in
             great
             letters
             :
             and
             were
             these
             .
             
               
                 Concortesiae
                 fede
                 poca
                 .
              
               
                 Va
                 a
                 Fiorence
                 vender
                 loca
                 .
              
            
             Which
             is
             to
             say
             :
             
               
                 To
                 Florence
                 he
                 went
                 of
                 his
                 goose
                 to
                 make
                 sale
                 ,
              
               
                 Without
                 any
                 faith
                 or
                 courtesie
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             argument
             of
             which
             two
             verses
             was
             this
             :
             A
             pesant
             of
             the
             country
             neare
             Florence
             ,
             sold
             a
             goose
             to
             a
             braue
             dame
             of
             Florence
             ,
             onely
             to
             haue
             his
             pleasure
             of
             her
             :
             which
             hauing
             had
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             his
             agreemēt
             he
             vsed
             so
             little
             fidelitie
             or
             courtesie
             to
             the
             gentlewoman
             ,
             as
             he
             exacted
             the
             price
             of
             his
             goose
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             husba●d
             ,
             so
             as
             she
             durst
             not
             deny
             but
             to
             pay
             him
             .
             And
             thence
             had
             this
             Italian
             Prouerbe
             his
             original●
             :
             which
             king
             Charles
             pronounced
             to
             the
             Embassadours
             for
             their
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             speech
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             ,
             touching
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             counsell
             .
          
           
           
             VVHen
             the
             said
             king
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             meant
             to
             discouer
             any
             secret
             to
             any
             man
             :
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             vnto
             him
             :
             If
             I
             thought
             that
             my
             shirt
             next
             my
             backe
             knew
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             plucke
             it
             off
             and
             burne
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             Queene
             Anne
             ,
             vvife
             to
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             .
          
           
             CHarles
             the
             eighth
             being
             deceased
             ,
             and
             the
             tidings
             of
             his
             death
             being
             brought
             to
             Queene
             Anne
             his
             wife
             ,
             she
             said
             :
             Gods
             will
             be
             done
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             great
             as
             I
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             She
             promised
             herselfe
             in
             her
             hopes
             to
             be
             twise
             Queene
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             vvas
             :
             for
             she
             vvas
             aftervvards
             maried
             to
             king
             Levvis
             the
             tvvelfth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             notable
             sentence
             of
             king
             Levvis
             the
             tvvelfth
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             Levvis
             duke
             of
             Orleance
             had
             attained
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             
             Fraunce
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             familiars
             did
             perswade
             him
             to
             take
             vengeance
             vpon
             them
             of
             Orleance
             ,
             who
             had
             shut
             the
             gates
             of
             their
             citie
             against
             him
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             king
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             made
             warre
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             compelled
             him
             to
             flie
             into
             Britaine
             .
             But
             the
             said
             Levvis
             the
             twelfth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             made
             them
             this
             worthy
             answer
             :
             It
             appertaineth
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             to
             reuenge
             the
             iniuries
             done
             to
             the
             duke
             of
             Orleance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Other
             vvorthie
             speeches
             of
             the
             same
             King.
             
          
           
             THe
             said
             Prince
             making
             warre
             in
             Italie
             for
             the
             recouerie
             of
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Millaine
             :
             it
             was
             told
             him
             that
             his
             enemies
             had
             taken
             Agnadel
             :
             &
             that
             he
             wold
             come
             thither
             too
             late
             to
             lodge
             in
             it
             .
             Whereunto
             he
             answered
             with
             an
             hautie
             courage
             :
             Then
             wil
             I
             lodge
             vpon
             their
             bellies
             ,
             or
             els
             they
             shall
             lodge
             vpon
             mine
             .
          
           
             Another
             came
             vnto
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             Sir
             ,
             take
             heed
             to
             yourselfe
             that
             the
             great
             
             Ordinance
             do
             not
             annoy
             you
             .
             He
             answered
             :
             There
             was
             neuer
             rightfull
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             slaine
             with
             a
             shot
             of
             a
             canon
             :
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             is
             afraid
             let
             him
             come
             behind
             me
             .
          
           
             Another
             time
             the
             said
             king
             lying
             in
             Campe
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             souldier
             ,
             a
             man
             at
             armes
             which
             stoode
             neare
             him
             ,
             being
             slaine
             with
             a
             Canon
             shot
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             standers
             by
             shewing
             him
             vnto
             the
             king
             :
             he
             said
             laughing
             :
             He
             is
             but
             a
             little
             cold
             in
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             speech
             to
             certaine
             souldiers
             ,
             vvith
             the
             ansvver
             that
             they
             made
             him
             .
          
           
             THe
             said
             king
             Levvis
             being
             determined
             to
             leauie
             a
             certaine
             companie
             of
             footemen
             ,
             gaue
             commandement
             that
             choise
             should
             be
             made
             of
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             able
             and
             actiue
             men
             that
             could
             be
             found
             The
             day
             appointed
             for
             the
             muster
             of
             thē
             being
             come
             ,
             there
             was
             presented
             vnto
             him
             a
             goodly
             company
             of
             lustie
             fellowes
             ,
             who
             hauing
             bene
             trayned
             vp
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             carying
             diuerse
             
             skarres
             and
             wounds
             vpon
             them
             ,
             did
             appeare
             to
             be
             old
             souldiers
             ,
             whose
             markes
             did
             testifie
             that
             they
             had
             not
             lien
             idle
             nor
             vnemployed
             .
             The
             king
             seeing
             them
             so
             hacked
             and
             hewed
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             said
             vnto
             their
             leaders
             :
             Indeed
             these
             be
             good
             souldiers
             :
             but
             it
             seemeth
             they
             haue
             bene
             more
             willing
             to
             take
             then
             to
             giue
             :
             and
             those
             men
             which
             gaue
             them
             these
             markes
             in
             their
             faces
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             seemed
             to
             be
             farre
             more
             expert
             in
             deedes
             of
             Armes
             then
             these
             were
             .
             The
             souldiers
             hearing
             the
             king
             to
             giue
             this
             cēsure
             of
             them
             ,
             presently
             made
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             Sir
             ,
             (
             sauing
             our
             due
             reuerence
             to
             your
             Maiestie
             )
             they
             were
             not
             better
             men
             nor
             more
             valiant
             then
             we
             :
             for
             if
             they
             hurt
             and
             wounded
             vs
             ,
             we
             slue
             them
             for
             their
             labours
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             braue
             speech
             which
             he
             gaue
             to
             a
             boaster
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             Gentleman
             was
             very
             importunate
             vpon
             king
             Lewis
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             to
             haue
             some
             reward
             and
             recompence
             for
             the
             losses
             and
             dammages
             
             which
             he
             had
             sustained
             in
             the
             warres
             :
             &
             he
             shewed
             him
             the
             wounds
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             in
             his
             visage
             .
             The
             king
             seeing
             him
             so
             rash
             and
             audacious
             :
             and
             being
             disposed
             to
             paye
             him
             home
             for
             his
             braue
             vaunting
             &
             ostentation
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Take
             heed
             thou
             turne
             not
             back
             thy
             face
             another
             time
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             flying
             from
             thy
             enemie
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             opinion
             of
             the
             Venetians
             .
          
           
             BEing
             resolued
             to
             make
             warre
             vpon
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             nobles
             would
             haue
             disswaded
             him
             from
             it
             ,
             telling
             him
             :
             That
             he
             could
             not
             do
             it
             without
             great
             perill
             to
             the
             French
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Venetians
             were
             a
             most
             prudent
             and
             sage
             people
             .
             Be
             it
             so
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             :
             )
             yet
             we
             will
             set
             so
             many
             fooles
             vpon
             them
             ,
             who
             shall
             so
             beard
             them
             to
             their
             teeth
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             not
             know
             which
             way
             to
             turne
             themselues
             .
          
           
             CErtaine
             Embassadours
             of
             Greece
             being
             come
             to
             the
             French
             Court
             
             to
             demaund
             succours
             of
             king
             Levvis
             against
             the
             great
             Turke
             :
             and
             promising
             on
             their
             part
             to
             do
             their
             best
             indeuours
             to
             chase
             the
             Turkes
             out
             of
             such
             places
             as
             they
             had
             possessed
             :
             the
             king
             reposing
             little
             trust
             in
             this
             strange
             Nation
             ,
             excused
             himself
             touching
             their
             request
             :
             and
             taxing
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             he
             alleadged
             this
             verse
             of
             the
             old
             Grammarian
             
               Alexander
               de
               ville
               Dieu
            
             .
          
           
             Barbara
             Graeca
             ,
             genus
             retinent
             quod
             habere
             solebant
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasant
             speech
             vvhich
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             giuen
             a
             certaine
             office
             of
             a
             Counsellour
             of
             the
             Parliament
             to
             one
             that
             was
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             ,
             the
             Court
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             into
             their
             societie
             :
             but
             sent
             two
             Counsellours
             of
             the
             Parliament
             chamber
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             the
             insufficiencie
             of
             the
             man.
             The
             king
             hauing
             heard
             them
             condemne
             the
             partie
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             demaunded
             of
             thē
             this
             question
             :
             How
             many
             be
             there
             of
             
             you
             in
             your
             Court
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             (
             said
             they
             )
             there
             be
             an
             hundred
             .
             And
             how
             is
             it
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             that
             you
             being
             so
             many
             wise
             men
             together
             ,
             cannot
             make
             one
             to
             become
             wise
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Another
             merie
             conceipt
             of
             the
             same
             King.
             
          
           
             CErtaine
             Gentlemen
             of
             his
             Court
             wondering
             at
             the
             vnmeasurable
             stature
             of
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             whome
             euery
             man
             reputed
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             Giant
             :
             the
             king
             taxing
             the
             honestie
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             said
             :
             No
             maruell
             if
             he
             be
             so
             exceeding
             great
             :
             for
             his
             mother
             took
             great
             paines
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             he
             had
             many
             fathers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             certaine
             Fable
             recited
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             BEing
             in
             familiar
             discourse
             with
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             In
             the
             beginning
             nature
             gaue
             hornes
             aswell
             to
             the
             Hinds
             as
             to
             the
             Harts
             :
             but
             the
             Hinds
             growing
             proud
             to
             see
             thēselues
             haue
             so
             goodly
             heads
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             rebell
             against
             the
             Harts
             :
             
             wherewith
             nature
             being
             displeased
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             represse
             their
             arrogancie
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             subiection
             of
             the
             males
             ,
             she
             depriued
             them
             of
             their
             hornes
             :
             so
             that
             neuer
             afterwards
             they
             wore
             any
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
             this
             fable
             ,
             he
             gaue
             the
             Ladies
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             it
             vvas
             their
             dutie
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             BEing
             one
             day
             in
             talk
             with
             Francis
             Duke
             of
             Angolesme
             ,
             his
             son
             in
             law
             who
             expected
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             of
             right
             after
             his
             decease
             it
             was
             to
             come
             vnto
             him
             :
             he
             told
             him
             this
             parable
             :
             A
             certaine
             father
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             trauelling
             with
             his
             sonne
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             held
             on
             their
             course
             to
             come
             vnto
             a
             good
             towne
             :
             the
             sonne
             being
             very
             wearie
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             yet
             perceiuing
             a
             farre
             off
             the
             turrets
             and
             wals
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             very
             chearefully
             said
             vnto
             his
             father
             :
             Father
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             I
             am
             now
             somwhat
             fresh
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             euen
             at
             the
             towne
             alreadie
             .
             After
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             went
             on
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             full
             night
             notwithstanding
             ,
             ere
             they
             got
             to
             the
             
             towne
             :
             where
             being
             readie
             to
             enter
             ,
             the
             father
             said
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             :
             From
             hencefoorth
             sonne
             ,
             neuer
             say
             :
             I
             am
             at
             the
             towne
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             past
             the
             gates
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             speech
             of
             beneficed
             persons
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             the
             Asses
             had
             a
             better
             world
             then
             the
             horses
             :
             for
             the
             horses
             (
             said
             he
             )
             do
             runne
             post
             towards
             Rome
             ,
             to
             get
             those
             Benefices
             ,
             whereof
             many
             asses
             are
             possessed
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Apotheg
             of
             the
             said
             king
             .
          
           
             A
             Motion
             being
             made
             vnto
             him
             on
             a
             time
             to
             marie
             the
             Ladi●
             Claude
             his
             daughter
             to
             some
             straunge
             Prince
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             No
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             will
             neuer
             make
             any
             other
             alliance
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             Cats
             and
             Mice
             of
             my
             owne
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Princely
             speech
             of
             king
             Frauncis
             .
          
           
           
             KIng
             Frauncis
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             demaunded
             pardon
             for
             another
             man
             that
             had
             vsed
             ill
             speeches
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             said
             :
             Let
             him
             for
             whome
             thou
             art
             a
             suter
             ,
             learne
             to
             speake
             little
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             learne
             to
             pardon
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             speech
             of
             the
             same
             king
             touching
             Religion
             .
          
           
             IN
             an
             Oration
             which
             he
             made
             on
             a
             time
             at
             Paris
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Princes
             and
             Nobles
             against
             the
             Heretickes
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             purge
             his
             realme
             of
             them
             ,
             amongst
             other
             words
             ,
             he
             vsed
             this
             speech
             :
             If
             I
             knew
             that
             my
             arme
             were
             infected
             with
             that
             contagion
             ,
             I
             would
             cut
             it
             off
             &
             separate
             it
             from
             my
             bodie
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             opinion
             vvhich
             he
             had
             of
             Noblemen
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             it
             much
             grieued
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentlemē
             
             of
             his
             Realm
             did
             not
             giue
             themselues
             to
             the
             studie
             and
             exercise
             of
             letters
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             prouide
             them
             of
             the
             dignities
             and
             Offices
             appertaining
             to
             the
             long
             robe
             .
             For
             he
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             that
             kind
             of
             men
             did
             do
             him
             the
             best
             seruice
             :
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             lesse
             enclined
             to
             dishonest
             actions
             ,
             then
             men
             of
             meane
             parentage
             and
             base
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             excellent
             Apothegme
             of
             the
             same
             king
             .
          
           
             THere
             being
             a
             purpose
             of
             a
             treatie
             of
             peace
             betweene
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             king
             Frauncis
             ,
             and
             being
             euen
             vpon
             the
             point
             to
             conclude
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             can
             long
             continue
             in
             peace
             and
             amitie
             :
             because
             the
             Emperour
             cannot
             abide
             any
             equall
             or
             companion
             :
             and
             I
             can
             lesse
             endure
             to
             haue
             any
             man
             to
             my
             maister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pope
             Benedict
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             and
             his
             Epitaph
             .
          
           
           
             POpe
             Benedict
             the
             twelfth
             was
             one
             that
             loued
             peace
             ,
             and
             vsed
             to
             say
             :
             that
             he
             would
             neuer
             vse
             the
             sword
             against
             any
             person
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             belonging
             to
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             .
             He
             made
             many
             good
             decrees
             and
             constitutions
             :
             and
             amongst
             others
             prohibited
             religious
             persons
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             to
             sue
             for
             Benefices
             :
             notwithstanding
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             or
             vpon
             hatred
             :
             some
             made
             this
             Epitaph
             of
             him
             .
             
               
                 Hic
                 ,
                 silus
                 est
                 Nero
                 ,
                 laicis
                 mors
                 ,
                 Vipera
                 clero
                 ,
              
               
                 Deuius
                 á
                 vero
                 :
                 cupa
                 repleta
                 mero
                 .
              
            
             Which
             is
             to
             say
             :
             
               
                 Here
                 lyeth
                 a
                 Nero
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 laity
                 a
                 cruel
                 tyrant
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 Cleargy
                 a
                 viper
                 :
              
               
                 To
                 truth
                 a
                 mortall
                 enemy
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 notable
                 wine
                 bibber
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             mocke
             of
             the
             Flemmings
             to
             king
             Philip.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             yeare
             ,
             a
             thousand
             ,
             three
             hundred
             ,
             twenty
             and
             eight
             ,
             the
             king
             
             
               Philip
               de
               Valois
            
             in
             the
             quarrell
             and
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Fla●ders
             ,
             gaue
             battell
             to
             the
             Flemings
             at
             Mount
             Cassell
             ,
             where
             were
             slaine
             of
             the
             said
             Flemings
             19800.
             who
             before
             the
             conflict
             ,
             seeing
             the
             mightie
             Armie
             and
             puissance
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             very
             arrogantly
             caused
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             great
             cocke
             to
             be
             painted
             vpon
             a
             great
             peece
             of
             cloth
             ,
             about
             the
             which
             was
             written
             this
             Distichon
             :
             
               
                 VVhen
                 this
                 cocke
                 shall
                 happen
                 to
                 crovv
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 king
                 shall
                 here
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 I
                 trovv
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             this
             mocke
             cost
             them
             deare
             :
             for
             they
             sustained
             a
             bitter
             ouerthrow
             that
             same
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             Princely
             sayings
             and
             sentences
             of
             Alphonsus
             king
             of
             Naples
             .
          
           
             ALphonsus
             surnamed
             the
             couragious
             ,
             the
             17.
             king
             of
             Aragon
             ,
             and
             king
             of
             both
             Sicilies
             ,
             hearing
             it
             reported
             how
             one
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Spain
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             it
             was
             not
             decent
             nor
             conuenient
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
             or
             great
             personage
             to
             be
             learned
             :
             he
             said
             :
             This
             speech
             was
             not
             the
             speech
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Asse
             crowned
             .
          
           
             One
             day
             as
             he
             sate
             at
             supper
             ,
             a
             certaine
             old
             man
             being
             a
             suter
             vnto
             him
             for
             some
             thing
             ,
             which
             importuned
             him
             exceedingly
             &
             beyond
             all
             measure
             to
             haue
             his
             petition
             graunted
             him
             :
             in
             somuch
             as
             the
             king
             could
             not
             eate
             his
             meat
             quietly
             ,
             so
             troublesome
             was
             this
             fellow
             vnto
             him
             .
             Whereupo
             he
             brake
             into
             these
             speeches
             :
             Assuredly
             I
             see
             that
             the
             state
             and
             conditiō
             of
             Asses
             is
             better
             then
             this
             of
             Princes
             :
             for
             their
             maisters
             do
             allow
             thē
             time
             and
             leasure
             to
             eate
             :
             but
             kings
             cannot
             obtaine
             so
             much
             of
             their
             subiects
             .
          
           
             A
             certaine
             knight
             being
             imprisoned
             for
             debt
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             long
             time
             had
             bene
             a
             prodigall
             and
             great
             spender
             ,
             and
             had
             liued
             voluptuously
             vpon
             the
             goods
             of
             diuerse
             Merchants
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             become
             indebted
             :
             some
             of
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             said
             knight
             became
             instant
             suppliants
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             that
             he
             wold
             not
             permit
             the
             knight
             to
             be
             charged
             for
             the
             paiment
             of
             his
             debts
             .
             To
             whō
             the
             king
             
             answered
             :
             Seeing
             this
             knight
             hath
             not
             consumed
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             runne
             into
             debt
             for
             my
             seruice
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             good
             and
             benefite
             of
             his
             country
             ,
             nor
             for
             his
             owne
             friends
             and
             kinseflkes
             :
             but
             hath
             spent
             and
             wasted
             all
             his
             wealth
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             owne
             bodie
             :
             it
             is
             good
             reason
             that
             he
             suffer
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             prodigality
             in
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Being
             one
             day
             reproued
             for
             his
             too
             too
             much
             clemency
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             many
             times
             pardoned
             those
             which
             had
             bene
             most
             hainous
             offenders
             :
             his
             answer
             was
             :
             That
             he
             did
             desire
             to
             stand
             readie
             prepared
             (
             whensoeuer
             it
             should
             please
             God
             to
             call
             him
             )
             to
             yeeld
             an
             accompt
             of
             those
             sheepe
             which
             were
             cōmitted
             to
             his
             charge
             :
             and
             that
             when
             they
             should
             be
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             render
             them
             vp
             safe
             and
             sound
             .
          
           
             He
             had
             also
             an
             vsual
             saying
             ,
             That
             by
             executing
             of
             Iustice
             he
             got
             the
             loue
             of
             good
             men
             :
             and
             by
             his
             clemencie
             ,
             he
             purchased
             the
             liking
             euen
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             To
             some
             which
             at
             another
             time
             
             playned
             of
             his
             ouer
             great
             clemency
             and
             humanitie
             :
             he
             said
             :
             That
             they
             should
             consider
             and
             looke
             vpon
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Lions
             and
             of
             Beares
             :
             and
             that
             then
             they
             should
             soone
             see
             that
             Clemencie
             was
             a
             qualitie
             proper
             to
             man
             ,
             but
             crueltie
             was
             proper
             to
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             wont
             likewise
             to
             say
             :
             That
             he
             who
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             himself
             ,
             &
             tomaister
             his
             own
             affections
             ,
             was
             neither
             fit
             nor
             worthie
             to
             command
             ouer
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             flatterers
             were
             like
             to
             wolues
             :
             for
             as
             the
             wolues
             by
             tickling
             &
             scratching
             the
             Asses
             ,
             do
             come
             to
             eate
             and
             deuoure
             them
             :
             so
             flatterers
             by
             their
             assentations
             &
             leasings
             ,
             do
             aime
             at
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             worke
             mischiefe
             vnto
             Princes
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadours
             of
             a
             certaine
             Prouince
             repairing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             craue
             his
             aduice
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             these
             two
             famous
             Chieftaines
             ,
             
               Frauncis
               Sforce
               ,
               &
               Nicholas
               Picinni
            
             they
             shold
             gratifie
             with
             their
             friendship
             and
             amitie
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             That
             it
             behoued
             them
             both
             to
             receiue
             and
             entertaine
             
             each
             of
             them
             in
             shew
             of
             friends
             :
             and
             yet
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             to
             either
             of
             them
             as
             to
             ehemies
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             there
             was
             growne
             a
             secret
             hatred
             or
             dislike
             betweene
             the
             said
             king
             Alphonsus
             &
             
               Cosmus
               de
               Medicis
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             principall
             regard
             and
             authoritie
             in
             Florence
             :
             the
             said
             Cosmus
             notwithstanding
             fent
             vnto
             the
             king
             for
             a
             notable
             and
             singular
             present
             the
             historie
             of
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             with
             a
             Commentarie
             ,
             because
             he
             well
             knew
             that
             the
             King
             would
             take
             great
             pleasure
             in
             it
             .
             The
             kings
             Phisitions
             being
             acquainted
             herewithall
             ,
             told
             him
             :
             that
             he
             should
             do
             well
             not
             to
             reade
             in
             that
             booke
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             of
             the
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             Florentines
             :
             for
             (
             said
             they
             )
             it
             is
             not
             good
             nor
             safe
             to
             trust
             an
             enemie
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             some
             venimous
             and
             infectious
             poise●n
             is
             secretly
             hidden
             either
             in
             the
             letters
             or
             leaues
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             which
             may
             empoison
             you
             as
             you
             are
             reading
             of
             it
             .
             For
             all
             these
             disswasions
             the
             king
             opened
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             hauing
             both
             read
             therein
             ,
             and
             turned
             it
             ouer
             in
             many
             leaues
             each
             after
             other
             :
             he
             the
             
             said
             vnto
             his
             Phisitions
             :
             Learne
             now
             to
             leaue
             these
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             know
             this
             :
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             king
             doth
             not
             gouerne
             it selfe
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             priuate
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             merrie
             conceipt
             vttered
             by
             one
             to
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             .
          
           
             THis
             king
             Alphonsus
             being
             well
             knowne
             to
             be
             a
             prince
             that
             took
             great
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             in
             good
             speeches
             and
             wittie
             sayings
             well
             and
             aptly
             placed
             :
             a
             certaine
             man
             of
             very
             meane
             and
             base
             estate
             ,
             came
             as
             a
             suter
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             Sir
             ,
             do
             me
             iustice
             :
             I
             haue
             a
             certaine
             creditour
             vnto
             whom
             my
             late
             deceased
             father
             ought
             a
             certain
             debt
             :
             and
             my
             father
             left
             me
             nothing
             wherewith
             to
             pay
             him
             :
             howbeit
             afterwards
             I
             payed
             this
             debt
             vnto
             that
             creditour
             :
             who
             notwithstanding
             demanded
             it
             of
             me
             againe
             with
             great
             extremitie
             ,
             and
             I
             payed
             it
             him
             the
             second
             time
             :
             he
             not
             so
             content
             ,
             still
             demandeth
             of
             me
             the
             same
             debt
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             in
             somuch
             as
             
             I
             haue
             many
             and
             oftentimes
             paid
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             pursueth
             me
             still
             for
             this
             debt
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bene
             paid
             at
             all
             :
             Now
             sir
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             any
             more
             left
             wherewith
             to
             pay
             him
             :
             and
             if
             your
             Highnesse
             do
             not
             helpe
             me
             to
             acquit
             me
             of
             this
             creditour
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             remedie
             to
             find
             for
             this
             mischiefe
             ,
             Beleeue
             me
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             this
             is
             a
             most
             rigorous
             &
             cruell
             creditour
             :
             Who
             is
             it
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             poore
             man
             )
             it
             is
             my
             belly
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             I
             haue
             so
             often
             paid
             the
             debt
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             nothing
             more
             left
             to
             giue
             him
             :
             I
             humbly
             therefore
             beseech
             your
             Highnesse
             in
             charitie
             to
             help
             and
             releeue
             me
             to
             content
             him
             .
             Why
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             I
             my self
             haue
             euen
             such
             another
             like
             creditour
             as
             thine
             .
             You
             say
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             replyed
             the
             poore
             man
             :
             but
             you
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             haue
             wherewithall
             to
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             not
             .
             The
             king
             hearing
             this
             request
             ,
             and
             esteeming
             it
             to
             proceede
             of
             a
             quicke
             and
             good
             inuention
             ,
             caused
             a
             certaine
             summe
             of
             money
             to
             be
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             answer
             vvhich
             Alphonsus
             made
             vnto
             a
             Dreamer
             .
          
           
             A
             Certain
             person
             in
             the
             kings
             presence
             ,
             being
             in
             talke
             of
             dreames
             and
             of
             their
             signification
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             pleasant
             Courtier
             who
             to
             trie
             the
             king
             ,
             told
             with
             a
             good
             grace
             before
             all
             the
             company
             :
             how
             the
             night
             before
             he
             dreamed
             a
             dreame
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             a
             bagge
             full
             of
             duckats
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             king
             presently
             answered
             :
             why
             foole
             ,
             art
             thou
             so
             very
             a
             beast
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             a
             Christian
             man
             ought
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             dreames
             ?
          
           
             The
             same
             Alphonsus
             had
             a
             daughter
             called
             Eugenia
             ,
             who
             being
             maried
             had
             no
             children
             :
             and
             one
             day
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             she
             brought
             out
             of
             her
             Coffer
             certaine
             Poppets
             which
             being
             made
             very
             finely
             ,
             caryed
             a
             resemblance
             of
             excellent
             beautie
             ,
             honestie
             and
             gracious
             cariage
             :
             whereupon
             Alphonsus
             said
             vnto
             her
             :
             O
             my
             daughter
             ,
             how
             much
             better
             had
             it
             bene
             both
             for
             thy
             father
             ,
             thy
             husband
             ,
             and
             
             thy self
             also
             ,
             if
             thou
             haddest
             had
             children
             of
             thy
             bodie
             so
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             haue
             represented
             the
             countenances
             of
             these
             l'oppets
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             answer
             of
             Anthony
             Panormitane
             ,
             to
             king
             Alphonsus
             .
          
           
             ANthony
             of
             Panorm
             being
             demanded
             by
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             ,
             what
             things
             were
             most
             requisite
             and
             necessarie
             to
             liue
             a
             ioyfull
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             mariage
             ,
             considering
             that
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             full
             of
             troble●s
             ,
             vexations
             and
             discontentments
             :
             He
             answered
             :
             that
             there
             are
             two
             things
             most
             needfull
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             husband
             be
             deafe
             ,
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             follies
             ,
             the
             ill
             speeches
             ,
             and
             maner
             of
             his
             wiues
             behauiour
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             the
             wife
             be
             blind
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             all
             the
             intemperate
             qualities
             and
             misdemeanours
             of
             her
             husband
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             speech
             vvhich
             he
             vsed
             to
             one
             that
             had
             imbezilled
             his
             rings
             .
          
           
             ON
             a
             time
             as
             he
             was
             readie
             to
             sit
             downe
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             being
             about
             to
             wash
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             drew
             off
             his
             fingers
             certaine
             rings
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             rich
             and
             precious
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             to
             one
             that
             came
             first
             and
             next
             to
             hand
             ,
             not
             much
             heeding
             who
             it
             was
             that
             tooke
             them
             .
             The
             partie
             to
             whome
             the
             King
             deliuered
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             did
             not
             againe
             demaund
             thē
             ,
             thought
             that
             he
             had
             forgotten
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             easily
             drawn
             to
             retaine
             them
             :
             which
             he
             did
             .
             And
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             matter
             was
             vnremembred
             ,
             he
             then
             kept
             them
             for
             altogether
             .
             But
             ere
             the
             yeare
             was
             ended
             ,
             the
             king
             being
             readie
             another
             time
             to
             sit
             downe
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             the
             same
             man
             drew
             very
             neare
             (
             for
             another
             booty
             )
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             
             and
             held
             out
             his
             hand
             to
             take
             his
             rings
             of
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             .
             But
             the
             king
             rounding
             him
             in
             the
             eare
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             with
             a
             very
             soft
             voice
             :
             Let
             it
             suffice
             thee
             to
             haue
             had
             the
             former
             :
             for
             these
             may
             serue
             for
             anothers
             turne
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Romanes
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             built
             right
             ouer
             against
             their
             Senatehouse
             ,
             a
             temple
             which
             was
             dedicated
             to
             Iupiter
             depositorie
             ,
             wherein
             before
             their
             entrie
             into
             the
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Senatours
             and
             Councellors
             of
             Estate
             came
             to
             disrobe
             themselues
             of
             all
             affections
             of
             loue
             ,
             fauour
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             other
             priuate
             passions
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             on
             a
             time
             a
             woman
             to
             daunce
             and
             vault
             very
             high
             ,
             with
             great
             shamelesnesse
             and
             immodesty
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             the
             standers
             by
             :
             Stay
             awhile
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             
               Sibilla
               will
            
             giue
             foorth
             her
             Oracles
             ;
             noting
             thereby
             ,
             dauncing
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             furie
             :
             for
             the
             Sibils
             neuer
             gaue
             their
             answers
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             surprized
             with
             furie
             .
          
           
           
             A
             certaine
             Knight
             which
             had
             bene
             taken
             prisoner
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             complained
             him
             to
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             of
             his
             losses
             and
             misfortunes
             ,
             and
             demaunded
             of
             him
             many
             gifts
             ,
             which
             being
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             yet
             by
             his
             importunitie
             he
             obtained
             them
             .
             After
             he
             was
             departed
             ,
             the
             king
             said
             vnto
             his
             familiars
             :
             I
             was
             in
             a
             feare
             ,
             lest
             this
             importunate
             fellow
             ,
             would
             haue
             begged
             my
             wife
             also
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             Another
             Courtier
             ,
             who
             had
             very
             prodigally
             spent
             many
             a
             gift
             ,
             which
             the
             king
             had
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             did
             preffe
             him
             very
             vrgently
             to
             giue
             him
             a
             certaine
             peece
             of
             money
             :
             to
             whom
             the
             king
             said
             :
             If
             I
             should
             continue
             to
             be
             thus
             liberall
             in
             giuing
             ,
             I
             should
             sooner
             impouerish
             my selfe
             then
             enrich
             thee
             :
             for
             whosoeuer
             giueth
             thee
             doth
             nothing
             else
             but
             powre
             water
             into
             a
             Siue
             .
          
           
             Being
             demaunded
             ,
             which
             of
             his
             subiects
             he
             loued
             best
             :
             Those
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             who
             are
             more
             afraid
             for
             me
             then
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             Knight
             a
             Neapolitane
             ,
             
             named
             Stephen
             ,
             hauing
             many
             Offices
             and
             places
             of
             great
             charge
             vnder
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             within
             his
             realme
             of
             Naples
             :
             and
             being
             by
             meanes
             of
             an
             amorous
             potion
             ,
             bereft
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             his
             senses
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Court
             begged
             his
             Offices
             of
             the
             King
             :
             pretending
             it
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             very
             vnfit
             and
             inconuenient
             that
             such
             places
             should
             be
             administred
             by
             one
             that
             was
             become
             senslesse
             :
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             answered
             :
             It
             were
             a
             very
             vncourteous
             and
             inhumane
             act
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             from
             him
             his
             substance
             and
             meanes
             of
             liuing
             ,
             from
             whome
             fortune
             hath
             alre
             adie
             taken
             his
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             seemed
             vnto
             him
             meerely
             senslesse
             and
             void
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             who
             would
             seeke
             to
             haue
             againe
             their
             wiues
             ,
             which
             had
             bene
             fled
             and
             seuered
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             :
             that
             it
             were
             a
             very
             good
             thing
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             so
             ballance
             their
             wils
             and
             affections
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             stand
             indifferent
             betweene
             loue
             and
             feare
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             when
             our
             loue
             should
             constraine
             vs
             to
             exceed
             ,
             
             our
             feare
             might
             cause
             vs
             to
             retire
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             HEaring
             certaine
             labourers
             talking
             together
             ,
             and
             telling
             how
             they
             had
             made
             apples
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             nature
             were
             very
             sowre
             ,
             by
             industrie
             and
             diligence
             to
             become
             very
             sweete
             and
             pleasant
             :
             he
             said
             :
             So
             ought
             we
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             our
             people
             ,
             citizens
             ,
             and
             subiects
             being
             rude
             peruerse
             and
             euill
             minded
             ,
             by
             our
             labor
             and
             paines
             may
             be
             transformed
             and
             chaunged
             into
             wise
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             the
             greatest
             argument
             which
             he
             had
             obserued
             to
             proue
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             was
             :
             That
             when
             we
             see
             our
             bodies
             to
             decay
             and
             weare
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             approch
             neare
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             all
             our
             members
             beginne
             to
             faile
             vs
             ,
             euen
             then
             the
             powers
             and
             vertues
             of
             the
             soule
             do
             increase
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             grow
             stronger
             ,
             and
             more
             puissant
             in
             vnderstanding
             ,
             vertue
             and
             wisedome
             .
          
           
           
             Being
             one
             day
             hearing
             of
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             in
             great
             daunger
             of
             falling
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             sudden
             earthquake
             :
             the
             people
             there
             present
             began
             to
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             made
             hast
             to
             be
             gone
             with
             the
             foremost
             .
             But
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             stopping
             him
             ,
             made
             him
             stay
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             his
             Masse
             .
             Afterwards
             being
             demaunded
             why
             in
             a
             time
             of
             so
             great
             daunger
             and
             common
             feare
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             offer
             to
             shunne
             and
             abandon
             the
             place
             :
             he
             answered
             in
             great
             grauitie
             with
             this
             sentence
             of
             Salomon
             out
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             :
             
               Corda
               regum
               in
               manu
               Dei
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             The
             harts
             of
             Kings
             are
             in
             the
             handes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             HE
             had
             a
             saying
             :
             that
             beauty
             most
             commonly
             was
             a
             significant
             signe
             and
             a
             token
             of
             a
             good
             and
             gentle
             conuersation
             :
             as
             the
             flower
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             fruit
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             one
             tell
             :
             how
             Titus
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             was
             accustomed
             to
             say
             :
             That
             in
             what
             day
             soeuer
             he
             had
             not
             giuen
             some
             one
             gift
             or
             another
             ,
             
             he
             had
             lost
             that
             day
             ,
             Alphonsus
             said
             :
             That
             he
             thanked
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             in
             that
             respect
             had
             neuer
             lost
             one
             day
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             He
             tooke
             so
             great
             pleasure
             &
             delight
             in
             studying
             ,
             and
             in
             reading
             of
             Diuinitie
             :
             that
             he
             would
             many
             times
             glorie
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             read
             ouer
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             fourteene
             times
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             gloses
             and
             Commentaries
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             wont
             oftentimes
             to
             say
             :
             That
             he
             had
             not
             any
             better
             Councellours
             then
             the
             dead
             .
             By
             the
             dead
             he
             meant
             his
             bookes
             :
             and
             he
             caried
             for
             his
             Ensigne
             and
             deuice
             a
             booke
             open
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             great
             louer
             of
             antiquities
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             auncient
             mettals
             and
             monies
             of
             Princes
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             in
             the
             viewing
             and
             beholding
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             grow
             the
             more
             inflamed
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             vertue
             and
             of
             glorie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             magnanimitie
             of
             Charles
             Martell
             :
             as
             it
             is
             ●ritten
             of
             him
             in
             his
             Epitaph
             .
          
           
           
             
               CHarles
               Martell
            
             ,
             Maior
             of
             the
             Pallace
             of
             the
             Crowne
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Fraunce
             (
             which
             some
             say
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Constable
             )
             did
             make
             foure
             kings
             in
             Fraunce
             each
             successiuely
             after
             other
             :
             to
             wit
             :
             Childericke
             called
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Clotarius
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Theodorike
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Childericke
             the
             third
             .
             This
             last
             Childericke
             offered
             vnto
             the
             said
             
               Charles
               Martell
            
             the
             Realme
             and
             Crowne
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             prayed
             him
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             both
             the
             name
             and
             the
             Diademe
             ,
             which
             he
             refused
             saying
             :
             That
             it
             was
             more
             glorious
             to
             raigne
             and
             commaund
             ouer
             kings
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             king
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Epitaph
             is
             written
             this
             sentence
             :
             
               
                 Ille
                 Brabantinus
                 dux
                 primus
                 in
                 orbe
                 triumphat
                 .
              
               
                 Malleus
                 in
                 mundo
                 specialis
                 Christicolarum
                 ,
              
               
                 Dux
                 Domini●sque
                 Ducum
                 ,
                 Regum
                 quo'que
                 Rex
                 fore
                 spernit
                 .
              
               
                 Non
                 vult
                 regnare
                 sed
                 regibus
                 mperat●
                 ipse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             was
             surnamed
             Martell
             ,
             for
             the
             the
             exceeding
             great
             strength
             of
             his
             arme
             :
             &
             in
             memorie
             of
             the
             victories
             
             which
             he
             obtained
             in
             diuerse
             battels
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             iudgement
             of
             Sultan
             Soliman
             the
             great
             Scigneur
             or
             Emperour
             of
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             citie
             of
             Constantinople
             a
             certaine
             Christian
             desired
             to
             borrow
             of
             a
             lew
             the
             some
             of
             fiue
             hundred
             duckets
             .
             The
             lew
             lent
             them
             vnto
             him
             with
             condition
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             money
             lent
             ,
             he
             should
             at
             the
             end
             of
             tearme
             giue
             him
             two
             ounces
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             cut
             off
             in
             some
             one
             of
             the
             mēbers
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             The
             day
             of
             payment
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             Christian
             repayed
             the
             fiue
             hundred
             duckets
             to
             the
             lew
             ,
             but
             refused
             to
             giue
             him
             any
             part
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             The
             lew
             not
             willing
             to
             loose
             his
             interest
             ,
             conuented
             the
             Christian
             before
             the
             Grand
             Seigneur
             :
             who
             hauing
             heard
             the
             demaund
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             iudging
             of
             the
             matter
             according
             to
             equitie
             ,
             commaunded
             a
             Razor
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             Iew
             ,
             to
             whome
             he
             said
             :
             Because
             thou
             shalt
             know
             that
             iustice
             is
             done
             thee
             :
             
             take
             there
             and
             cut
             off
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             this
             Christian
             the
             two
             ounces
             which
             thou
             demandest
             :
             but
             take
             heed
             thou
             cut
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             for
             if
             thou
             doe
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             dye
             .
             The
             Iewe
             holding
             that
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             durst
             not
             aduenture
             ,
             but
             acquitted
             the
             Christian
             of
             his
             interest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             writing
             which
             the
             king
             of
             Naples
             caused
             to
             be
             engrauen
             vpon
             his
             svvord
             .
          
           
             ROger
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             king
             of
             Naples
             ,
             held
             warres
             for
             a
             long
             time
             with
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             Lands
             and
             Territories
             which
             he
             pretended
             to
             be
             his
             by
             conquest
             .
             And
             he
             had
             discomfited
             also
             the
             king
             of
             Thunis
             in
             a
             battell
             at
             sea
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             victories
             he
             did
             so
             glorie
             and
             triumph
             ,
             that
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             engrauen
             on
             the
             blade
             of
             his
             sword
             this
             verse
             .
          
           
             Apulus
             &
             Calaber
             ,
             Siculus
             mihi
             seruit
             &
             Afer
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sacrilegious
             vaunt
             of
             a
             King
             of
             England
             .
          
           
           
             
               VVIlliam
               Rufus
            
             king
             of
             Englād
             ,
             hauing
             pilled
             the
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             of
             his
             Realme
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             their
             Chalices
             &
             other
             Reliques
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             vsed
             these
             words
             :
             The
             bread
             of
             God
             is
             very
             delicate
             &
             pleasant
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             it
             causeth
             Princes
             to
             make
             good
             cheare
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Testament
             of
             Saladin
             .
          
           
             SAladin
             king
             of
             Asia
             ,
             of
             Syria
             ,
             and
             of
             Egypt
             shewed
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             how
             well
             he
             knew
             the
             life
             of
             man
             to
             be
             most
             miserable
             .
             For
             he
             commaunded
             that
             after
             his
             decease
             ,
             the
             shirt
             which
             he
             vsed
             ▪
             to
             weare
             ,
             shold
             be
             caryed
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             lance
             throughout
             all
             his
             Campe
             in
             the
             open
             sight
             of
             all
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             Captaines
             &
             souldiers
             :
             and
             that
             the
             party
             which
             shold
             carie
             it
             ,
             should
             cry
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             :
             Behold
             how
             Saladin
             the
             great
             Conquerour
             and
             Commander
             of
             Asia
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             great
             riches
             and
             conquests
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             doth
             carry
             
             nothing
             with
             him
             ,
             saue
             this
             onely
             peece
             of
             linnen
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             thing
             wherein
             men
             can
             iustly
             triumph
             at
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             their
             vertuous
             deeds
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             reuenge
             which
             a
             king
             of
             Arragon
             tooke
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Nobles
             that
             derided
             him
             .
          
           
             RAymire
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             king
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             a
             very
             simple
             man
             ,
             being
             determined
             to
             make
             warres
             vpon
             the
             Moores
             :
             his
             Barons
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             armed
             and
             mounted
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             shield
             in
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             launce
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             :
             and
             offering
             to
             put
             the
             reines
             of
             his
             bridle
             in
             his
             hand
             likewise
             .
             Let
             be
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             and
             giue
             me
             thē
             to
             hold
             in
             my
             mouth
             ,
             for
             my
             hands
             are
             full
             enough
             alreadie
             .
             At
             which
             speech
             his
             Barons
             fel
             a
             laughing
             with
             open
             mouth
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             iest
             of
             it
             ,
             demeaned
             themselues
             very
             vnseemely
             without
             any
             kind
             of
             reuerence
             .
             But
             the
             king
             Raymire
             perceiuing
             their
             mocquerie
             ,
             got
             eleuen
             of
             the
             most
             
             noble
             and
             chiefest
             of
             his
             Barons
             to
             come
             into
             the
             towne
             of
             Osey
             ,
             where
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             loose
             their
             heades
             without
             saying
             any
             other
             words
             then
             these
             :
             
               
                 La
                 renardaille
                 ,
              
               
                 Nesçait
                 de
                 qui
                 elle
                 se
                 raille
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             humilitie
             of
             Godfrey
             of
             Buillon
             .
          
           
             VVHen
             the
             duke
             Godfrey
             of
             Buillon
             was
             chosen
             king
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Diademe
             being
             presented
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             refused
             it
             saying
             :
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             nor
             conuenient
             for
             any
             Prince
             Christian
             to
             weare
             a
             Crowne
             of
             gold
             ,
             sithence
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             did
             weare
             one
             made
             but
             of
             thornes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             to
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             Hungarie
             .
          
           
             BAiazet
             the
             sonne
             of
             Amurath
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             being
             with
             a
             great
             armie
             in
             Bulgaria
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Hungarie
             :
             the
             king
             Sigismond
             
             sent
             his
             Ambassadours
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             pray
             him
             that
             he
             would
             not
             molest
             his
             countrie
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             no
             right
             nor
             interest
             .
             Baiazet
             for
             answer
             to
             this
             Ambassade
             ,
             caused
             all
             the
             armed
             forces
             of
             that
             Prouince
             to
             be
             assembled
             together
             into
             a
             great
             hall
             ,
             where
             hauing
             made
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Hungarie
             to
             be
             called
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             them
             pointing
             to
             those
             forces
             with
             his
             finger
             :
             Behold
             ,
             said
             he
             :
             the
             reason
             and
             the
             right
             by
             which
             I
             haue
             &
             do
             hold
             the
             possession
             of
             Bulgarie
             .
          
           
             Right
             and
             equitie
             haue
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             the
             Count
             de
             Lazaran
             to
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             Turke
             .
          
           
             NO
             lesse
             notable
             was
             that
             answer
             which
             the
             County
             
               de
               Lazaran
            
             made
             vnto
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             Lamorabaquin
             ,
             or
             Baiazet
             the
             Amira
             or
             king
             of
             the
             Turkes
             :
             who
             purposing
             to
             inuade
             the
             realme
             of
             Hungary
             with
             a
             mightie
             armie
             ,
             sent
             his
             messengers
             
             to
             the
             Count
             
               de
               Lazaran
            
             with
             a
             mule
             laden
             with
             Rice
             ,
             and
             demaunded
             to
             haue
             passage
             through
             his
             countrey
             into
             Hungarie
             .
             The
             Ambassadours
             proceeding
             on
             their
             Commission
             ,
             found
             the
             County
             in
             his
             castell
             called
             the
             Archforme
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             charge
             did
             demand
             passage
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             his
             armie
             :
             and
             that
             he
             should
             become
             his
             vassall
             and
             subiect
             :
             otherwise
             that
             their
             Lord
             Baiazet
             would
             bring
             into
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Count
             more
             men
             of
             warre
             then
             there
             were
             graines
             of
             Rice
             in
             the
             sackes
             wherewith
             their
             mule
             wa●
             laden
             :
             and
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             they
             powred
             out
             the
             graine
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             castell
             yard
             .
             The
             Count
             receiued
             &
             heard
             their
             message
             very
             courteously
             :
             and
             the
             third
             day
             after
             being
             disposed
             to
             giue
             them
             their
             answer
             ,
             cōmaunded
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             his
             Castle
             court
             a
             great
             number
             of
             powltry
             which
             for
             three
             daies
             together
             had
             bene
             shut
             vp
             without
             any
             meat
             giuē
             vnto
             them
             :
             the
             which
             in
             lesse
             then
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             did
             eate
             vp
             all
             the
             Rice
             which
             had
             bene
             there
             powred
             
             out
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             said
             vnto
             the
             Ambassadours
             :
             Now
             go
             tell
             your
             Lord
             ,
             that
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             number
             of
             armed
             souldiers
             :
             howbeit
             he
             cannot
             bring
             so
             many
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             either
             slaine
             or
             vanquished
             :
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             these
             grains
             of
             Rice
             deuoured
             by
             my
             pullen
             .
             And
             according
             to
             his
             hope
             the
             Count
             had
             the
             victorie
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             vvorthy
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Sicilia
             .
          
           
             CErtaine
             Ambassadours
             of
             Sicilia
             deliuering
             that
             which
             they
             had
             in
             charge
             to
             Iames
             the
             eleuenth
             king
             of
             Arragon
             :
             he
             shewed
             them
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             yeeld
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             to
             Charles
             king
             of
             Naples
             his
             father
             in
             law
             :
             whereupon
             one
             of
             the
             Ambassadours
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             we
             reade
             in
             many
             histories
             ,
             that
             peoples
             haue
             bene
             defeated
             by
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             proof
             thereof
             in
             our
             time
             :
             but
             that
             subiects
             haue
             bin
             destroied
             by
             their
             kings
             ,
             we
             haue
             neuer
             yet
             seen
             ,
             or
             hard
             it
             spokē
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             death
             of
             Vladislaus
             king
             of
             Hungarie
             .
          
           
           
             VLadislaus
             king
             of
             Hungary
             and
             of
             Poland
             ,
             whome
             the
             French
             named
             Launcelot
             ,
             leauying
             a
             puissant
             armie
             against
             Amurath
             great
             Seigneur
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             was
             disswaded
             from
             it
             by
             many
             Barons
             of
             his
             realm
             and
             other
             his
             allies
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             one
             Dracocles
             a
             Valachian
             did
             disswade
             him
             from
             that
             enterprise
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             seeing
             that
             his
             aduice
             took
             no
             effect
             ,
             he
             yeelded
             that
             his
             sonne
             should
             go
             in
             his
             company
             with
             two
             thousand
             horse
             :
             and
             at
             their
             departure
             ,
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             the
             king
             Vladislaus
             and
             to
             his
             sonne
             two
             very
             swift
             and
             light
             horses
             ,
             saying
             :
             Because
             I
             foresee
             that
             the
             losse
             is
             like
             to
             fall
             on
             your
             side
             in
             this
             warre
             which
             you
             enterprise
             :
             I
             haue
             giuen
             you
             these
             two
             horses
             ,
             by
             whose
             swiftnesse
             of
             foote
             you
             may
             saue
             your selues
             ,
             and
             serue
             you
             of
             them
             in
             your
             necessitie
             :
             for
             I
             feare
             me
             that
             you
             shall
             haue
             great
             need
             of
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             it
             fell
             out
             :
             for
             in
             a
             set
             battell
             foughten
             betweene
             Vladislaus
             &
             the
             Turks
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1444.
             as
             Dracocles
             had
             foretold
             ,
             the
             king
             there
             lost
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             tvvo
             verses
             vvhich
             Conrad
             king
             of
             Naples
             caused
             to
             be
             vvritten
             vpon
             a
             horse
             of
             brasse
             .
          
           
             COnrad
             the
             sonne
             of
             Fredericke
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             the
             towne
             of
             Naples
             by
             composition
             in
             the
             yeare
             1253.
             caused
             the
             wals
             ,
             fortresses
             ,
             and
             principall
             houses
             of
             the
             citie
             to
             be
             ruinated
             :
             and
             going
             into
             the
             great
             church
             within
             the
             middle
             whereof
             was
             a
             horse
             of
             brasse
             without
             a
             bridle
             ,
             which
             had
             bene
             kept
             there
             of
             a
             long
             time
             for
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             it
             :
             he
             caused
             a
             bridle
             to
             be
             put
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             reines
             thereof
             were
             written
             these
             two
             verses
             :
             
               
                 Hactenus
                 ●ffrenis
                 ,
                 Domini
                 nun●
                 paret
                 habenis
              
               
                 Rex
                 domat
                 hunc
                 ,
                 aequus
                 parthenopensis
                 equum
                 .
              
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             :
             
               
                 This
                 horse
                 till
                 now
                 vnbridled
                 ,
                 now
                 is
                 made
              
               
                 To
                 beare
                 the
                 reines
                 which
                 on
                 his
                 necke
                 are
                 laid
                 :
              
               
                 His
                 lord
                 the
                 rightfull
                 king
                 of
                 Naples
                 towne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Did
                 tame
                 this
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 his
                 courage
                 downe
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             saying
             of
             Rene
             king
             of
             Sicilia
             .
          
           
             REne
             king
             of
             Sicilie
             ,
             said
             oftentimes
             vnto
             the
             Princes
             and
             Ambassadors
             of
             diuerse
             places
             that
             came
             to
             visit
             him
             :
             I
             loue
             the
             countrey
             life
             aboue
             all
             others
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             best
             manner
             and
             the
             surest
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             free
             from
             earthly
             ambition
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             loued
             husbandry
             exceedingly
             :
             and
             vvas
             the
             first
             that
             caused
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             Fraunce
             out
             of
             straunge
             countries
             ,
             vvhite
             Peacockes
             ,
             red
             Partriges
             ,
             vvhite
             ,
             blacke
             and
             red
             Conies
             :
             Betony
             and
             roses
             of
             Prouence
             .
             He
             was
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Musitian
             :
             and
             composed
             sundry
             bookes
             in
             verse
             and
             in
             proes
             :
             amongst
             the
             vvhich
             are
             that
             of
             the
             conquest
             of
             Gentle
             mercie
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             mortification
             of
             vaine
             pleasure
             ,
             vvhich
             I
             haue
             read
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             conceited
             speech
             spoken
             to
             king
             Ferdinand
             .
          
           
           
             THe
             king
             Ferdinand
             of
             Naples
             was
             very
             malecontent
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             see
             men
             walke
             together
             two
             or
             three
             in
             a
             company
             ,
             or
             to
             talke
             together
             of
             their
             priuate
             affaires
             .
             A
             certaine
             Courtier
             seeing
             the
             King
             in
             this
             passion
             ,
             to
             currie
             fauour
             with
             him
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             shunne
             and
             take
             away
             this
             vsage
             that
             is
             so
             troublesome
             vnto
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             make
             your
             benefite
             of
             it
             :
             and
             in
             my
             aduice
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             that
             you
             imposed
             a
             tribute
             vpon
             them
             that
             vse
             to
             walke
             in
             this
             maner
             vp
             and
             downe
             :
             for
             it
             would
             yeeld
             you
             a
             greater
             reuenue
             ,
             then
             the
             customes
             which
             you
             leauie
             vpon
             the
             merchandizes
             of
             all
             your
             Realme
             and
             Dominions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             pretie
             quippe
             giuen
             by
             Anthony
             of
             Panor●e
             to
             a
             certaine
             Knight
             .
          
           
             THe
             king
             Alphponsus
             (
             of
             whome
             we
             haue
             before
             spoken
             )
             beeing
             aboue
             all
             things
             well
             affected
             to
             
             the
             exercise
             of
             hunting
             ,
             did
             very
             earnestly
             enquire
             of
             
               Anthony
               of
               Panorme
            
             ,
             what
             Gentlemen
             of
             Naples
             were
             the
             greatest
             louers
             of
             that
             game
             of
             venerie
             :
             and
             whether
             any
             of
             them
             had
             written
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             dogges
             and
             hounds
             .
             Why
             sir
             (
             quoth
             the
             Panormitan
             )
             how
             is
             it
             that
             you
             demaund
             of
             me
             this
             question
             ?
             Haue
             you
             not
             a
             person
             in
             your
             company
             euery
             day
             ,
             which
             hath
             conuersed
             with
             this
             kind
             of
             creatures
             for
             these
             forty
             yeares
             together
             :
             and
             night
             by
             night
             hath
             lien
             by
             a
             brach
             :
             he
             I
             trow
             is
             sufficiently
             able
             to
             write
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             hounds
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             to
             keepe
             and
             cherish
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             partie
             of
             whō
             the
             Panormitan
             spake
             ,
             was
             a
             certaine
             Knight
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             very
             good
             grace
             and
             fauour
             in
             Court
             :
             which
             made
             the
             king
             immediatly
             to
             fall
             on
             laughing
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             said
             Panormitan
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             a
             brach
             ,
             did
             meane
             the
             Gentlemans
             wife
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             that
             did
             vse
             to
             be
             very
             loud
             and
             clamoursom
             in
             her
             speech
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             most
             subiect
             to
             furiousnesse
             and
             outragious
             passions
             of
             any
             
             woman
             liuing
             .
          
           
             A
             contentious
             and
             quarelsome
             wife
             is
             an
             incurable
             disease
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             letters
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Aniovv
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             LEvvis
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             simple
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             church
             of
             S.
             Martin
             of
             Tours
             at
             diuine
             seruice
             :
             diuerse
             of
             his
             Gentlemen
             ,
             young
             Courtiers
             ,
             shewed
             him
             how
             Fovvkes
             the
             good
             Earle
             of
             Aniovv
             was
             set
             amongst
             the
             singing
             men
             ,
             and
             did
             sing
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             they
             mocked
             and
             contemned
             him
             .
             Whereof
             the
             Countie
             being
             informed
             ,
             he
             sent
             letters
             vnto
             the
             king
             ,
             wherein
             was
             nothing
             written
             saue
             these
             words
             only
             :
             
               To
               the
               king
               of
               Fraunce
               the
               Earle
               of
               Aniovv
               sendeth
               greeting
               .
               Sir
               knovv
               you
               :
               that
               a
               King
               vnlearned
               is
               but
               an
               asse
               crovvned
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Aniovv
             to
             his
             brother
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
           
             MAurice
             Erle
             of
             Aniou
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             decease
             ,
             giuing
             some
             instructions
             to
             his
             brother
             
               Fouques
               Nerra
            
             that
             succeeded
             him
             in
             his
             Earledome
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             brother
             ,
             I
             pray
             remember
             how
             in
             all
             my
             life
             time
             I
             haue
             laboured
             to
             get
             me
             friends
             ,
             knowing
             that
             this
             is
             great
             riches
             :
             and
             that
             the
             house
             which
             hath
             many
             friends
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reputed
             poore
             nor
             destitute
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             aduise
             thee
             in
             any
             case
             to
             hold
             them
             deare
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             who
             haue
             heretofore
             bene
             faithfull
             and
             trustie
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             A
             friend
             hath
             no
             greater
             treasure
             then
             a
             true
             friend
             in
             time
             of
             necessitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Christian
             Act
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             .
          
           
             FOuques
             the
             fifth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             earle
             of
             Aniou
             hauing
             gained
             the
             victorie
             in
             a
             battell
             foughten
             against
             Henrie
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             neare
             the
             towne
             of
             Sees
             (
             where
             the
             Angeuins
             and
             Manceaux
             tooke
             a
             great
             number
             of
             prisoners
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             bound
             &
             enchained
             together
             ,
             and
             lodged
             in
             an
             Abbey
             church
             neare
             the
             campe
             .
             On
             a
             morning
             early
             the
             Count
             being
             disposed
             to
             go
             heare
             a
             Masse
             in
             the
             same
             church
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             able
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             prisoners
             there
             enchained
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             much
             discontented
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             turning
             him
             to
             his
             men
             at
             armes
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             My
             companions
             and
             friends
             ,
             what
             haue
             you
             done
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             the
             church
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             and
             of
             prayer
             :
             and
             haue
             you
             turned
             it
             into
             a
             prison
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             feare
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             execute
             crueltie
             in
             his
             temple
             ?
             You
             ought
             to
             know
             that
             the
             church
             is
             our
             mother
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             her
             children
             :
             this
             place
             is
             a
             Sanctuarie
             and
             a
             place
             of
             priuiledge
             :
             but
             you
             haue
             made
             it
             a
             place
             of
             seruitude
             .
             This
             said
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             prisoners
             to
             be
             vnbound
             :
             &
             hauing
             made
             them
             to
             eate
             &
             drink
             ,
             he
             set
             thē
             at
             liberty
             without
             paying
             of
             any
             ransom
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Earle
             on
             a
             time
             said
             :
             that
             to
             support
             or
             cherish
             the
             wicked
             was
             to
             do
             iniurie
             to
             the
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Brittaine
             .
          
           
             IOhn
             duke
             of
             Brittaine
             the
             fifth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             make
             a
             mariage
             betweene
             his
             sonne
             the
             Lord
             Frauncis
             and
             the
             Ladie
             Izabel
             daughter
             to
             the
             Scottish
             king
             :
             the
             young
             Prince
             Francis
             enquired
             what
             kind
             of
             Ladie
             that
             Izabel
             was
             :
             to
             whō
             answer
             was
             made
             :
             that
             she
             was
             a
             very
             goodly
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             discreet
             :
             and
             one
             that
             was
             likely
             to
             haue
             faire
             issue
             of
             her
             bodie
             ;
             sauing
             that
             she
             had
             some
             impediment
             in
             her
             speech
             .
             Then
             is
             she
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             desire
             quoth
             the
             Duke
             :
             For
             I
             hold
             a
             woman
             wise
             enough
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             how
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             wastcote
             and
             shirt
             of
             her
             husband
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             haughtie
             courage
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Burgundie
             .
          
           
             PHilip
             the
             hardie
             duke
             of
             Burgundie
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             kingdomes
             ,
             Lordships
             ,
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             
             did
             of
             right
             appertaine
             vnto
             thē
             that
             could
             by
             conquest
             get
             and
             purchase
             them
             :
             he
             got
             the
             name
             of
             hardie
             :
             because
             at
             a
             certaine
             banquet
             ,
             he
             leaped
             ouer
             the
             table
             ,
             onely
             to
             haue
             the
             chiefest
             place
             next
             to
             the
             person
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             sixth
             :
             he
             had
             both
             the
             courage
             and
             the
             speech
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             act
             of
             Galeace
             duke
             of
             Millain
             .
          
           
             GAleace
             duke
             of
             Millain
             was
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             certaine
             Aduocate
             in
             that
             citie
             so
             subtill
             and
             cunning
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             prolong
             sutes
             in
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             thē
             out
             in
             length
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             make
             thē
             almost
             endlesse
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             listed
             to
             vndertake
             to
             do
             it
             either
             for
             loue
             or
             for
             money
             .
             The
             Duke
             willing
             to
             make
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             enquired
             of
             the
             chiefe
             steward
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             debt
             due
             and
             owing
             by
             him
             to
             those
             that
             were
             to
             serue
             him
             with
             prouisions
             for
             his
             house
             .
             In
             the
             end
             it
             appeared
             that
             there
             was
             owing
             to
             a
             certain
             Baker
             an
             hundred
             
             pounds
             :
             in
             whose
             name
             he
             caused
             himselfe
             to
             be
             summoned
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             to
             be
             set
             downe
             for
             his
             appearance
             before
             the
             Senate
             ,
             to
             answer
             for
             the
             paiment
             of
             this
             debt
             vnto
             the
             said
             Baker
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             sent
             to
             this
             Aduocate
             ,
             and
             demaunded
             his
             counsell
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             make
             delaies
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             enforced
             to
             make
             paiment
             of
             this
             money
             .
             The
             Aduocate
             promised
             him
             to
             find
             the
             means
             and
             to
             deuise
             such
             sleights
             ,
             as
             the
             Baker
             should
             not
             finger
             a
             peny
             for
             one
             yeare
             at
             least
             ,
             or
             not
             for
             two
             yeares
             if
             he
             listed
             .
             The
             action
             being
             prosecuted
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             ready
             to
             be
             giuen
             :
             the
             Duke
             then
             demaunded
             of
             the
             Aduocate
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             yet
             longer
             to
             protract
             it
             :
             where
             unto
             the
             Aduocate
             answered
             :
             that
             he
             wold
             so
             handle
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             not
             be
             ended
             for
             two
             yeares
             .
             Oh
             notable
             iniustice
             !
             (
             quoth
             the
             Duke
             to
             the
             Aduocate
             :
             )
             Thou
             wicked
             man
             ,
             diddest
             thou
             not
             know
             ,
             nay
             did
             not
             I
             tell
             thee
             that
             I
             owed
             him
             an
             hundred
             pounds
             :
             and
             yet
             wouldest
             thou
             ,
             euen
             against
             thy
             owne
             conscience
             &
             mine
             
             also
             ,
             frustrate
             the
             poore
             man
             of
             his
             due
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             reason
             to
             hold
             plea
             against
             a
             iust
             debt
             ?
             Take
             the
             wretch
             (
             said
             he
             to
             his
             Officers
             )
             and
             let
             him
             be
             presently
             hanged
             ,
             and
             his
             bodie
             quartered
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             from
             hencefoorth
             the
             commonweale
             may
             not
             by
             him
             be
             any
             more
             corrupted
             .
             And
             according
             as
             the
             duke
             had
             pronounced
             this
             sentence
             ,
             so
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Senate
             was
             the
             Aduocate
             executed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Millaine
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             duke
             Galeace
             was
             murthered
             within
             the
             church
             of
             Saint
             Stephen
             in
             Millain
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             hearing
             of
             deuine
             Seruice
             .
             One
             of
             the
             conspiratours
             and
             murtherers
             was
             slaine
             instantly
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             murder
             was
             committed
             :
             the
             other
             named
             Ierome
             ,
             hauing
             bene
             hidden
             for
             three
             daies
             vnder
             a
             Merchants
             shoppe
             in
             the
             streete
             ,
             was
             constrained
             by
             famine
             to
             come
             foorth
             :
             and
             being
             apprehended
             ,
             was
             adiudged
             to
             be
             
             quartered
             aliue
             .
             The
             execution
             being
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             he
             stretched
             out
             on
             a
             table
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             wherof
             his
             head
             hanged
             downe
             ,
             as
             his
             belly
             was
             ripped
             open
             :
             with
             pure
             strength
             he
             lifted
             vp
             his
             head
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             intrails
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             bodie
             :
             and
             therewithall
             vttered
             these
             words
             :
             
               Collige
               te
               ,
               Ieronyme
               :
               Vita
               breuis
               ,
               Mors
               acerba
               ,
               Laus
               perpetua
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             :
             
               Plucke
               vp
               thy
               heart
               Ierome
               :
               life
               is
               but
               short
               :
               death
               is
               bitter
               :
               but
               the
               renowne
               will
               be
               perpetuall
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             saying
             ,
             he
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             cunning
             of
             Count
             Rodericke
             .
          
           
             THe
             Count
             
               Radericke
               Gonthier
            
             hauing
             bene
             taken
             prisoner
             in
             a
             battell
             ,
             by
             Ferdinand
             king
             of
             Catelonia
             :
             in
             the
             which
             Aluara
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             said
             Countie
             was
             slaine
             :
             the
             Count
             himselfe
             was
             set
             at
             libertie
             ,
             vpon
             his
             faith
             giuen
             to
             returne
             again
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             caused
             his
             brother
             to
             
             be
             interred
             .
             Which
             promise
             the
             said
             Rodericke
             being
             willing
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             desirous
             to
             keepe
             his
             libertie
             :
             he
             caused
             the
             dead
             bodie
             of
             his
             said
             brother
             to
             be
             embaulmed
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             put
             in
             a
             Coffin
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             made
             to
             be
             caryed
             with
             him
             wheresoeuer
             he
             went
             :
             and
             he
             would
             neuer
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             buried
             till
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             king
             Ferdinand
             And
             by
             this
             pollicie
             he
             thought
             his
             oath
             sufficiently
             obserued
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             sworne
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             the
             Count
             Pitilan
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Count
            
             Pitilan
             
               in
               discoursing
               of
               warres
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               vse
               this
               saying
               :
            
             VVhen
             thine
             enemie
             is
             vvilling
             to
             flie
             ,
             make
             him
             vvay
             though
             it
             vvere
             vvith
             a
             bridge
             of
             gold
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Burgoine
             .
          
           
             PHilip
             duke
             of
             Burgoine
             ,
             hearing
             say
             how
             they
             of
             Gaunt
             did
             exceedingly
             loue
             the
             Count
             Charolois
             his
             
             sonne
             ▪
             he
             said
             :
             Oh
             they
             practise
             the
             common
             Prouerbe
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Gauntois
             do
             euer
             loue
             the
             yong
             Prince
             ,
             the
             sonne
             and
             heire
             of
             their
             Lord
             :
             but
             afterwards
             when
             he
             commeth
             to
             inherite
             the
             Duchie
             ,
             and
             to
             raigne
             ,
             then
             they
             hate
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             
               MArke
               Barbaric●
            
             duke
             of
             Venice
             ,
             being
             vnwilling
             to
             take
             reuenge
             of
             certaine
             iniuries
             that
             had
             bene
             offered
             him
             ,
             said
             :
             That
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             was
             not
             inclined
             to
             crueltie
             ,
             had
             a
             sufficient
             reuenge
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             it
             knowne
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             power
             to
             worke
             reuenge
             if
             he
             listed
             :
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             vpon
             priuate
             persons
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             sharpely
             punish
             the
             publike
             offences
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Ferrara
             .
          
           
             BOrso
             the
             first
             duke
             of
             Ferrara
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             the
             hearts
             and
             
             affections
             of
             men
             were
             sooner
             gained
             by
             benefites
             and
             good
             deedes
             ,
             then
             by
             force
             &
             constraint
             of
             Armes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             charity
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Sauoy
             .
          
           
             AYme
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             duke
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             being
             demaunded
             by
             certain
             Ambassadours
             ,
             where
             were
             his
             hounds
             with
             which
             he
             vsed
             to
             hunt
             :
             and
             desiring
             to
             haue
             a
             sight
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             that
             if
             they
             would
             come
             againe
             to
             his
             Court
             the
             next
             morning
             they
             should
             see
             them
             .
             The
             day
             after
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             led
             them
             into
             a
             Hal
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             great
             number
             of
             poore
             people
             and
             beggars
             eating
             and
             drinking
             at
             a
             table
             .
             Behold
             (
             said
             he
             to
             the
             Ambassadours
             )
             the
             dogges
             which
             I
             keepe
             and
             nourish
             :
             and
             with
             which
             I
             purpose
             to
             purchase
             and
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             heauenly
             glorie
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             memorable
             speech
             of
             the
             great
             maister
             of
             Rhodes
             .
          
           
             
               PHilip
               de
               Villiers
            
             ,
             great
             maister
             of
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             Rhodes
             ,
             being
             
             be
             sieged
             in
             the
             said
             citie
             by
             Solyman
             the
             grand
             Seigneur
             of
             the
             Turkes
             :
             &
             hauing
             lost
             so
             many
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             very
             few
             left
             ,
             said
             oftentimes
             :
             That
             it
             was
             much
             better
             to
             saue
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             men
             ,
             then
             to
             kil
             a
             thousand
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             to
             the
             said
             great
             Maister
             .
          
           
             AT
             what
             time
             the
             said
             Villiers
             was
             constrained
             to
             render
             the
             same
             towne
             of
             Rhodes
             to
             the
             said
             
               Sultan
               Soliman
            
             :
             and
             that
             he
             came
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             said
             grand
             Seigneur
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             rendring
             of
             the
             place
             whereunto
             he
             had
             bene
             forced
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             his
             leaue
             of
             him
             for
             his
             departure
             towards
             Christendome
             :
             the
             grand
             Seigneur
             vsed
             a
             speech
             vnto
             him
             worthy
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             :
             To
             loose
             townes
             ,
             Lordships
             and
             Dominions
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             vsuall
             and
             accustomable
             amongst
             men
             :
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             testimony
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             all
             of
             vs
             subiect
             to
             infi●t
             miseries
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             deuice
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Vrbin
             .
          
           
             
               CAesar
               Borgias
            
             ,
             duke
             of
             Valentinois
             and
             Vrbin
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             sixth
             ,
             gaue
             for
             his
             deuice
             this
             Mot
             :
             
               O
               Caesar
               ,
               ô
               nullo●
            
             that
             is
             :
             
               E
               ther
               I
               will
               be
               Emperour
               or
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             so
             fell
             it
             out
             in
             the
             end
             accordingly
             :
             or
             ere
             he
             came
             to
             that
             he
             aspired
             ,
             his
             wicked
             conditions
             brought
             him
             to
             an
             vnhappie
             end
             :
             for
             he
             dyed
             prisoner
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             brauado
             of
             the
             Count
             de
             Mathalon
             .
          
           
             
               THomas
               Carafa
            
             ,
             Count
             
               de
               Matalō
            
             ,
             Generall
             of
             the
             Armie
             of
             Ferdinand
             against
             the
             French
             in
             the
             realme
             of
             Naples
             :
             after
             the
             returne
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             into
             France
             :
             being
             aduised
             &
             disswaded
             by
             many
             Captaines
             of
             his
             Armie
             frō
             ioyning
             battell
             with
             the
             French
             that
             were
             marching
             to
             Salerno
             :
             he
             reprouing
             their
             counsell
             ,
             said
             out
             aloud
             :
             Tut
             ,
             these
             Frenchmen
             now
             adaies
             be
             not
             those
             
             auncient
             Peeres
             of
             Fraunce
             that
             haue
             bin
             so
             renowned
             in
             the
             fabulous
             Histories
             of
             the
             Romaines
             :
             neither
             are
             we
             women
             furnished
             and
             armed
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             were
             of
             old
             the
             Amazons
             .
             By
             this
             speech
             he
             encouraged
             his
             souldiers
             :
             howbeit
             notwithstanding
             this
             braue
             oration
             ,
             he
             lost
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             battell
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             sage
             speech
             of
             a
             Marshall
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             
               IOhn
               le
               Maingre
            
             ,
             called
             Bouci●ualt
             ,
             Marshall
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             Lieutenant
             for
             king
             Charles
             the
             sixt
             at
             Genes
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             riding
             one
             day
             through
             the
             streetes
             of
             that
             citie
             ,
             encountred
             two
             curtizans
             richly
             apparelled
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             that
             countrie●
             ,
             who
             did
             him
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             he
             rendred
             them
             the
             like
             .
             
               Huguenin
               de
               Tolligney
            
             ,
             a
             French
             gentleman
             which
             did
             then
             accompany
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             stay
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             lord
             :
             who
             are
             these
             two
             dames
             to
             whom
             you
             haue
             done
             this
             great
             reuerence
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             said
             the
             Marshall
             :
             Huguenin
             replye'd
             :
             
             Why
             sir
             ,
             they
             be
             common
             women
             .
             The
             Marshall
             answered
             :
             wel
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             they
             be
             ,
             neither
             skils
             it
             :
             for
             I
             had
             leifer
             do
             reuerence
             to
             tenne
             common
             women
             ,
             then
             to
             faile
             of
             saluting
             any
             one
             that
             is
             honest
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             French
             Prouerbe
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             historie
             of
             
               Bertrand
               du
               Guesclin
            
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             :
             that
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             when
             the
             said
             Bouciqualt
             was
             Marshall
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             there
             liued
             then
             also
             a
             famous
             renowned
             knight
             called
             
               Iohn
               de
               Saintré
            
             :
             of
             which
             two
             persons
             ,
             the
             French
             in
             their
             commendation
             made
             these
             verses
             :
             
               
                 Of
                 much
                 more
                 worth
                 in
                 an
                 assault
                 ,
              
               
                 Is
                 Saintré
                 then
                 is
                 Bouciqualt
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 much
                 better
                 in
                 a
                 treatie
                 ,
              
               
                 Is
                 Bo●●iqualt
                 then
                 is
                 Saintré
              
            
          
        
         
           
             An
             Act
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sauoy
             .
          
           
             PEter
             Earle
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             being
             to
             go
             before
             the
             Emperour
             Otho
             the
             fourth
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             homage
             for
             his
             
             landes
             which
             he
             held
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             went
             apparelled
             with
             a
             certaine
             robe
             ,
             the
             one
             halfe
             whereof
             was
             of
             steele
             in
             fashion
             of
             an
             armour
             gilded
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             on
             the
             right
             side
             he
             was
             most
             richly
             apparelled
             ;
             and
             on
             his
             left
             side
             he
             was
             armed
             :
             in
             this
             manner
             attired
             did
             he
             demaund
             the
             inuestiture
             of
             his
             lands
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             who
             hauing
             graunted
             it
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             the
             Earle
             being
             retired
             ,
             and
             repairing
             to
             the
             Chauncellour
             to
             haue
             his
             dispatch
             ,
             shewed
             him
             the
             auncient
             Euidence
             ,
             and
             letters
             Patents
             graunted
             to
             his
             Predecessours
             wherby
             he
             held
             his
             landes
             .
             The
             Chauncellour
             then
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             the
             like
             for
             the
             territories
             of
             
               Chablais
               ,
               Oste
            
             ,
             and
             Vaux
             ,
             well
             knowing
             that
             he
             lately
             had
             gotten
             those
             lands
             by
             conquest
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Earle
             setting
             his
             hād
             on
             his
             sword
             ,
             &
             drawing
             it
             naked
             out
             of
             the
             scabbard
             ,
             shewed
             it
             vnto
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             that
             he
             had
             no
             other
             Euidence
             for
             those
             lands
             but
             his
             sword
             :
             and
             by
             that
             he
             held
             them
             .
             After
             which
             the
             Emperour
             demaunded
             of
             him
             :
             
             why
             he
             ware
             such
             a
             garment
             ,
             with
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             halfe
             of
             steele
             .
             The
             Earle
             answered
             :
             that
             he
             ware
             the
             cloth
             of
             gold
             on
             his
             right
             side
             to
             do
             honour
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             :
             and
             for
             my
             attire
             on
             the
             left
             side
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             that
             if
             any
             man
             deale
             sinisterly
             and
             ill
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             offer
             me
             any
             iniurie
             ,
             I
             am
             readie
             to
             defend
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             for
             my
             right
             enent
             to
             the
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             the
             duke
             of
             Millain
             serued
             an
             Astrologer
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             Astrologer
             (
             which
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             to
             foreshew
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             and
             ill
             fortune
             of
             men
             ,
             )
             regarding
             the
             countenance
             of
             
               Iohn
               Galeace
            
             duke
             of
             Millain
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             dispose
             of
             your
             affaires
             betimes
             ,
             for
             you
             cannot
             liue
             long
             .
             How
             knowest
             thou
             that
             ,
             sard
             the
             duke
             ?
             Marry
             sir
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             hauing
             obserued
             the
             starres
             that
             are
             the
             gouernors
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             they
             do
             threaten
             you
             death
             in
             your
             flourishing
             age
             .
             Well
             ,
             (
             quoth
             
             the
             Duke
             )
             and
             for
             thy selfe
             ,
             how
             long
             shalt
             thou
             liue
             ?
             Sir
             (
             said
             the
             Astrologer
             )
             my
             Planet
             promiseth
             me
             long
             life
             .
             To
             the
             end
             therefore
             (
             said
             the
             Duke
             )
             that
             thou
             shalt
             neuer
             more
             haue
             affiance
             in
             thy
             Planet
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             presently
             contrarie
             to
             thy
             opiniō
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Planets
             of
             heauen
             shall
             not
             saue
             thy
             life
             .
             And
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             spoken
             it
             but
             he
             perfourmed
             it
             :
             for
             he
             commaunded
             him
             instantly
             to
             be
             hanged
             :
             which
             was
             accordingly
             executed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             message
             sent
             from
             Narses
             to
             Sophia
             ,
             the
             Empresse
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             NArses
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             a
             most
             excellent
             Chieftaine
             ,
             who
             was
             Lieutenant
             Generall
             for
             the
             Emperours
             Iustinian
             and
             Iustin
             of
             their
             warres
             in
             Italy
             ,
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Empresse
             Sophia
             the
             wife
             of
             Iustin
             (
             a
             most
             stout
             and
             proud
             Ladie
             )
             and
             commaunded
             to
             returne
             from
             Italy
             &
             Naples
             where
             he
             was
             Gouernour
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             the
             Court
             :
             letting
             
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             she
             meant
             to
             employ
             him
             in
             another
             manner
             of
             seruice
             then
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             fitter
             for
             his
             estate
             :
             namely
             ,
             to
             spin
             and
             weaue
             wool
             with
             her
             women
             and
             maidens
             .
             To
             the
             which
             message
             ,
             Narses
             returned
             this
             answer
             :
             that
             he
             would
             weaue
             such
             a
             webbe
             ,
             as
             neither
             she
             nor
             her
             husband
             ,
             (
             whom
             she
             ruled
             as
             she
             listed
             )
             should
             be
             able
             euer
             to
             vntwine
             .
             And
             he
             did
             no
             lesse
             thē
             he
             promised
             :
             for
             he
             secretly
             sent
             for
             Alboin
             king
             of
             the
             Lombards
             out
             of
             Hungarie
             being
             his
             very
             great
             friend
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             possession
             of
             Italy
             ,
             so
             as
             both
             he
             and
             his
             successours
             enioyed
             it
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             .
          
           
             A
             vvoman
             of
             insolent
             and
             proud
             cariage
             and
             haughtie
             in
             speech
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             notable
             mischiefes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             magnanimity
             of
             Bertrād
             du
             Guesclin
             .
          
           
             THis
             
               Bertrand
               du
               Guesclin
            
             was
             no
             lesse
             famous
             &
             renowned
             for
             his
             magnanimitie
             &
             courage
             ,
             then
             was
             Narses
             the
             Graecian
             .
             For
             before
             that
             he
             was
             Constable
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             he
             held
             the
             part
             of
             Henry
             king
             of
             Spaine
             against
             king
             Peter
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             
             said
             Henry
             .
             And
             in
             a
             battell
             foughten
             at
             Nadres
             between
             the
             two
             brothers
             ,
             Henry
             was
             put
             to
             flight
             and
             Bertrand
             was
             takē
             prisoner
             by
             the
             black
             prince
             of
             VVales
             ,
             who
             followed
             the
             party
             of
             king
             Peter
             ,
             who
             led
             him
             prisoner
             to
             Burdeaux
             :
             hauing
             held
             him
             there
             a
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             acquit
             &
             pay
             his
             debts
             ,
             on
             cōdition
             that
             the
             said
             Bertrand
             should
             neuer
             beare
             armes
             against
             him
             the
             said
             Prince
             ,
             against
             the
             king
             of
             Englād
             his
             father
             ,
             nor
             against
             king
             Peter
             of
             Castill
             ,
             nor
             their
             allies
             .
             But
             Bertrand
             refusing
             to
             yeeld
             to
             those
             conditions
             ,
             was
             notwithstanding
             put
             to
             his
             raunsome
             such
             as
             himselfe
             would
             nominate
             and
             set
             downe
             .
             Bertrand
             (
             howbeit
             that
             he
             was
             &
             alleadged
             himself
             to
             be
             but
             a
             poore
             knight
             )
             yet
             hoping
             on
             his
             good
             fortunes
             ,
             offered
             the
             Prince
             an
             100000.
             double
             Florins
             of
             gold
             .
             The
             Prince
             supposing
             that
             he
             mocked
             him
             ,
             quitted
             him
             for
             the
             quarter
             part
             :
             but
             Bertrand
             standing
             on
             his
             honour
             ,
             would
             not
             yeeld
             to
             pay
             lesse
             then
             sixtie
             thousand
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             he
             would
             be
             well
             able
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             
             The
             Prince
             accepting
             his
             offer
             :
             Bertrand
             spake
             out
             aloud
             before
             all
             the
             Lords
             and
             Nobles
             there
             present
             :
             now
             may
             Henry
             of
             Castill
             well
             vaunt
             himselfe
             and
             boldly
             say
             :
             That
             he
             shall
             dy
             king
             of
             Spaine
             :
             for
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             set
             the
             Crowne
             on
             his
             head
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             yeeld
             me
             the
             one
             moitie
             of
             my
             raunsome
             :
             and
             king
             Charles
             of
             France
             shall
             furnish
             me
             with
             the
             other
             moitie
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             haughtie
             courage
             of
             this
             valiant
             Chieftaine
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             accomplished
             and
             acquitted
             himselfe
             of
             that
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Pertrand
             being
             afterwards
             Constable
             of
             Fraunce
             vnder
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             left
             a
             custome
             in
             Fraunce
             which
             he
             brought
             vp
             in
             his
             time
             :
             That
             whatsoeuer
             Gentleman
             had
             committed
             any
             forfeit
             against
             the
             reputation
             and
             honour
             of
             his
             estate
             :
             if
             he
             did
             afterwards
             happen
             to
             be
             in
             company
             at
             any
             banquet
             :
             the
             meate
             which
             was
             set
             before
             him
             should
             be
             cut
             in
             peeces
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             hardy
             speech
             vttered
             by
             Hire
             ,
             a
             French
             Captaine
             to
             king
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             .
          
           
           
             THe
             Hire
             a
             French
             Captaine
             being
             sent
             from
             the
             armie
             to
             the
             king
             of
             
               Fraunce
               Charles
            
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             to
             shew
             him
             in
             what
             estate
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             warres
             then
             stoode
             :
             and
             that
             for
             default
             of
             victuals
             ,
             money
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             the
             French
             had
             lost
             certaine
             townes
             &
             battels
             to
             the
             English
             .
             The
             king
             willing
             to
             entertain
             the
             Captaine
             in
             good
             familiar
             sort
             ,
             shewed
             him
             all
             his
             delicate
             preparations
             of
             his
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             the
             sports
             ,
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             the
             banquets
             wherewith
             he
             recreated
             himselfe
             :
             and
             withall
             demaunded
             of
             him
             how
             he
             liked
             them
             .
             The
             Hire
             very
             freely
             and
             liberally
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             neuer
             in
             my
             life
             saw
             Prince
             ,
             that
             lost
             his
             patrimonie
             more
             pleasantly
             then
             you
             do
             .
          
           
             That
             man
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             mad
             &
             senselesse
             ,
             that
             vvill
             sit
             playing
             ,
             vvhilest
             his
             house
             is
             a
             burning
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             prompt
             and
             readie
             ansvver
             of
             an
             English
             Captaine
             the
             Lord
             Talbot
             .
          
           
           
             TAlbot
             an
             English
             Captaine
             ,
             hauing
             besieged
             the
             citie
             of
             Orleance
             in
             the
             time
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             :
             the
             citizens
             fell
             to
             practise
             with
             the
             duke
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             vnder
             his
             obeissance
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Duke
             wrote
             to
             the
             said
             lord
             Talbot
             wishing
             him
             to
             leaue
             the
             siege
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             his
             long
             abode
             before
             that
             place
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             great
             dammage
             and
             preiudice
             vnto
             him
             .
             The
             lord
             Talbot
             suspecting
             the
             practise
             then
             in
             hand
             ,
             would
             not
             cōsent
             to
             the
             Dukes
             motion
             :
             but
             sent
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             I
             do
             not
             meane
             to
             beat
             the
             bush
             ,
             and
             that
             another
             shall
             haue
             the
             birds
             .
          
           
             This
             speech
             in
             some
             histories
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             duke
             of
             Bedford
             Regēt
             of
             France
             vnder
             Henry
             the
             6.
             king
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             Bartholom●w
             Aluiano
             ,
             to
             king
             Levvis
             the
             tvvelfth
             .
          
           
             
               BArthelm●w
               Aluiano
            
             a
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             and
             Generall
             of
             
             their
             armie
             ,
             at
             the
             battell
             of
             Agnadell
             was
             there
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             king
             Lewis
             the
             twelfth
             :
             who
             demanding
             of
             him
             ,
             vpon
             what
             ground
             or
             reason
             he
             bore
             armes
             against
             him
             :
             the
             said
             Barthelmevv
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             haue
             vndertaken
             the
             warre
             against
             you
             for
             two
             speciall
             reasons
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             for
             discharge
             of
             my
             dutie
             to
             my
             countrie
             .
             The
             second
             is
             :
             for
             that
             hauing
             to
             deale
             against
             so
             great
             and
             puissant
             a
             Prince
             as
             you
             are
             :
             if
             I
             had
             obtained
             the
             victorie
             ,
             my
             renowne
             and
             fame
             had
             bene
             eternall
             :
             and
             being
             vanquished
             ,
             I
             shall
             haue
             neuer
             the
             lesse
             honour
             and
             reputation
             with
             them
             of
             my
             countrey
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             enter
             into
             due
             consideration
             of
             your
             greatnesse
             and
             excellencie
             :
             for
             the
             hardinesse
             &
             couragious
             boldnesse
             which
             I
             had
             to
             resist
             against
             you
             ,
             shall
             turne
             to
             my
             glorie
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             Men
             of
             haughtie
             courage
             do
             not
             attempt
             other
             then
             great
             actions
             :
             the
             issue
             vvhereof
             cannot
             but
             turne
             to
             their
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             tyrannicall
             Sentence
             of
             Prospero
             Colonna
             .
          
           
             
               PRospero
               Colonna
            
             being
             Colonel
             of
             the
             Italian
             men
             at
             armes
             which
             were
             within
             Millain
             :
             a
             citizen
             of
             Millain
             came
             to
             complaine
             vnto
             him
             of
             the
             exactions
             and
             pillaging
             of
             his
             soldiers
             :
             vnto
             whom
             he
             said
             :
             Millain
             is
             like
             vnto
             a
             bird
             ,
             from
             which
             if
             one
             pull
             away
             the
             feathers
             ,
             she
             bringeth
             foorth
             others
             much
             more
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             an
             Italian
             to
             Ascanio
             Colonna
             .
          
           
             
               AScanio
               Colonna
            
             hauing
             many
             goodly
             liuings
             and
             possessions
             in
             Romania
             ,
             arriued
             in
             a
             certaine
             towne
             of
             his
             own
             :
             where
             all
             the
             chief
             men
             came
             vnto
             him
             to
             salute
             him
             &
             to
             do
             him
             reuerence
             ,
             onely
             one
             citizen
             excepted
             :
             who
             being
             very
             rich
             ,
             yet
             no
             Gentleman
             ,
             had
             one
             only
             son
             an
             honest
             faire
             conditioned
             young
             man
             ,
             who
             being
             singularly
             endued
             
             with
             all
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             wherewith
             nature
             cold
             enrich
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             inferiour
             ,
             but
             rather
             excelled
             all
             others
             there
             inhabiting
             .
             Seigneur
             Ascanieo
             inuited
             that
             same
             citizen
             to
             supper
             :
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             he
             demaunded
             of
             him
             to
             haue
             his
             sonne
             to
             serue
             him
             :
             promising
             to
             preferre
             him
             and
             aduaunce
             him
             highly
             .
             The
             citizen
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             no
             sir
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             that
             he
             shall
             serue
             you
             :
             for
             I
             remember
             me
             of
             an
             old
             Prouerbe
             which
             withholdeth
             me
             from
             condescending
             hereunto
             .
             What
             Prouerbe
             is
             that
             ,
             said
             Seigneur
             Ascanio
             ?
             The
             citizen
             answered
             :
             Hearken
             sir
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             repeate
             it
             vnto
             you
             :
             
               
                 Male
                 è
                 chi
                 gli
                 serue
                 .
              
               
                 Peggio
                 è
                 chi
                 gli
                 disserue
                 ,
              
               
                 Beato
                 è
                 chi
                 non
                 gli
                 conosse
                 .
              
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             :
             
               
                 Ill
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 serueth
                 :
              
               
                 Worse
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cannot
                 please
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 knoweth
                 neither
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             An
             excellent
             comparison
             made
             by
             a
             G●ntleman
             of
             Genua
             .
          
           
           
             
               LEwis
               Sforce
            
             being
             determined
             to
             exact
             a
             great
             summe
             of
             money
             by
             compulsion
             vpon
             the
             citie
             of
             Genes
             :
             sent
             an
             Ambassadour
             thither
             to
             negotiate
             this
             businesse
             :
             who
             being
             inuited
             by
             a
             chiefe
             personage
             of
             the
             Citie
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             walking
             into
             the
             garden
             of
             that
             citizen
             his
             house
             :
             there
             they
             two
             fell
             into
             communication
             of
             that
             matter
             :
             the
             Gentleman
             Geneuois
             seeing
             the
             herbe
             Basell
             ,
             said
             vnto
             the
             Ambassadour
             :
             My
             lord
             Ambassadour
             ,
             stroke
             your
             hand
             along
             vpon
             ,
             and
             after
             smell
             vnto
             it
             :
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             the
             sauour
             of
             it
             was
             most
             sweete
             and
             odoriferous
             :
             My
             Lord
             (
             quoth
             the
             Geneuois
             againe
             )
             straine
             the
             herbe
             in
             your
             hand
             and
             then
             smell
             to
             it
             :
             which
             he
             did
             likewise
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             it
             yeelded
             a
             very
             bad
             and
             lothsome
             sent
             .
             Wherupō
             the
             Geneuois
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             lord
             ,
             if
             the
             duke
             Lewis
             wil
             gently
             stroke
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             puissance
             ouer
             this
             citie
             without
             any
             violent
             dealing
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             yeeld
             a
             good
             sauor
             ,
             &
             very
             obedient
             vnto
             him
             :
             but
             if
             he
             come
             to
             oppresse
             it
             &
             to
             force
             it
             by
             
             compulsion
             ,
             surely
             it
             will
             yeeld
             but
             a
             sharpe
             and
             ill
             tast
             by
             disobedience
             and
             rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             admonition
             of
             certaine
             French
             Captaines
             giuen
             to
             their
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             battell
             of
             Fornoue
             giuen
             by
             the
             potestates
             of
             Italy
             to
             king
             Charles
             the
             eight
             at
             his
             returne
             from
             the
             conquest
             of
             Naples
             :
             the
             French
             Knights
             passing
             by
             the
             rankes
             of
             the
             battels
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             doing
             their
             deuoit
             in
             the
             thickest
             presse
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             fearing
             lest
             the
             couetousnesse
             of
             the
             souldiers
             might
             make
             the
             French
             loose
             the
             victorie
             :
             they
             cryed
             vnto
             their
             souldiers
             :
             Remember
             the
             battell
             of
             Guinegare
             .
             This
             was
             a
             battell
             foughten
             in
             the
             time
             of
             king
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             against
             Maximilian
             king
             of
             the
             Romanes
             :
             the
             which
             the
             French
             lost
             by
             giuing
             themselues
             to
             the
             pillage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             French
             Knight
             vvhich
             taxed
             the
             Normans
             .
          
           
           
             RAault
             the
             Dane
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             the
             first
             duke
             of
             Normandy
             comming
             into
             Fraunce
             with
             a
             great
             armie
             :
             there
             was
             sent
             against
             him
             Robert
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             ,
             Marshall
             of
             Fraunce
             :
             who
             demaunded
             of
             one
             Hastingue
             (
             a
             Dane
             likewise
             ,
             being
             then
             Countie
             
               de
               Chartres
            
             )
             whether
             he
             thought
             best
             to
             giue
             battell
             vnto
             Raault
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             his
             aduice
             therein
             ?
             Hastingue
             for
             some
             reasons
             disswaded
             him
             .
             But
             a
             certaine
             noble
             Knight
             which
             caried
             the
             Banner
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             perswaded
             the
             Marshall
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             saying
             :
             My
             Lord
             :
             did
             you
             euer
             see
             a
             wolfe
             seize
             vpon
             a
             wolfe
             :
             or
             one
             foxe
             make
             war
             against
             another
             foxe
             ?
             Inferring
             hereby
             :
             that
             they
             were
             both
             of
             one
             nation
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             very
             vnlikely
             that
             the
             one
             would
             hurt
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             THe
             Elect
             of
             Senlis
             encouraging
             the
             French
             men
             at
             armes
             against
             the
             Flemings
             in
             the
             battell
             of
             Bouines
             ,
             vnder
             the
             king
             
               Philip
               Augustus
            
             ,
             amongst
             other
             words
             ,
             said
             :
             It
             is
             not
             
             the
             part
             of
             any
             noble
             and
             valiant
             Knight
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             bodie
             of
             another
             Knight
             to
             serue
             him
             for
             his
             shield
             and
             rampart
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sayings
             of
             Captaine
             Baiard
             .
          
           
             
               FRauncis
               de
               Stritigen
            
             ,
             a
             Colonell
             vnder
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             hauing
             besieged
             Mezieres
             ,
             within
             the
             which
             was
             Captaine
             Bayard
             :
             for
             Frauncis
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             summoned
             him
             by
             a
             Herald
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             and
             the
             place
             whereof
             he
             had
             the
             gouernment
             .
             Wherunto
             Bayard
             made
             this
             answer
             .
             The
             Baiard
             of
             Fraunce
             feareth
             not
             the
             Roussin
             of
             Almaine
             .
          
           
             This
             conceipt
             vvas
             vpon
             the
             allusion
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             so
             famous
             and
             renowned
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             this
             saying
             of
             him
             :
             In
             Fraunce
             are
             many
             Graybeards
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             but
             fevv
             Bayards
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             demanded
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Bayard
            
             :
             What
             goods
             and
             possessions
             a
             Gentleman
             ought
             to
             
             leaue
             vnto
             his
             children
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             Marry
             that
             which
             needeth
             not
             feare
             any
             stormes
             nor
             tēpests
             ,
             nor
             force
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             humane
             iustice
             :
             and
             that
             is
             wisedome
             and
             vertue
             .
             And
             it
             behooueth
             the
             father
             to
             haue
             like
             care
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             a
             Gardiner
             hath
             of
             his
             garden
             :
             that
             is
             :
             to
             be
             carefull
             in
             trimming
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             it
             well
             sowed
             ,
             &
             wel
             planted
             with
             good
             seedes
             and
             plants
             .
          
           
             Another
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             difference
             there
             was
             betweene
             the
             learned
             and
             the
             ignorant
             :
             As
             much
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             as
             is
             betweene
             a
             Phisition
             and
             his
             patient
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             :
             that
             the
             greatest
             honour
             and
             Seignorie
             which
             any
             Nobleman
             could
             possibly
             haue
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             familiar
             and
             conuersant
             with
             men
             that
             are
             vertuous
             :
             and
             the
             greatest
             euill
             which
             could
             possibly
             betide
             to
             any
             great
             person
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             accompanied
             with
             those
             for
             his
             familiar
             friends
             ,
             who
             were
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             :
             for
             (
             said
             he
             )
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             plague
             or
             pestilence
             ,
             then
             when
             audaciousnesse
             and
             puissance
             is
             accompanied
             with
             ignorance
             .
          
           
           
             A
             certaine
             Gentleman
             on
             a
             time
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             see
             euery
             where
             great
             store
             of
             riches
             and
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             but
             I
             see
             not
             that
             prudence
             &
             wisedome
             which
             you
             haue
             so
             highly
             commended
             .
             That
             is
             no
             maruell
             (
             answered
             Bayard
             )
             for
             you
             haue
             the
             earthly
             eyes
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             see
             earthly
             things
             :
             but
             you
             haue
             not
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             discerne
             and
             consider
             wisedome
             and
             prudence
             .
          
           
             A
             dangerous
             iest
             of
             a
             soldier
             of
             Nauarre
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             yeare
             1916.
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             French
             and
             Venetians
             had
             laid
             siege
             before
             Bressia
             ,
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             held
             for
             the
             Emperor
             :
             after
             that
             the
             souldiers
             of
             both
             parts
             had
             vsed
             each
             against
             other
             sundry
             taunts
             and
             reprochfull
             arrogant
             speeches
             :
             a
             certaine
             souldier
             a
             Nauarrois
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             in
             some
             sort
             represse
             the
             vaunting
             speeches
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             )
             in
             giuing
             them
             occasion
             to
             suspect
             the
             mines
             wrought
             vnder
             the
             groūd
             against
             thē
             :
             he
             vsed
             this
             speech
             vnto
             thē
             :
             My
             friends
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             so
             full
             of
             your
             mocks
             within
             the
             town
             
             take
             good
             heed
             and
             looke
             well
             to
             yourselues
             ,
             to
             preuent
             the
             harme
             that
             may
             betide
             you
             ,
             lest
             that
             when
             the
             henne
             hath
             done
             scraping
             &
             digging
             the
             ground
             with
             her
             feete
             ,
             you
             repent
             you
             that
             you
             did
             not
             dreame
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             threatning
             ,
             that
             giueth
             a
             man
             good
             admonition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             two
             Marshals
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             Monsieur
             de
             Antrehan
             ,
             and
             Monsieur
             de
             Cleremount
             .
          
           
             THe
             Prince
             of
             VVales
             surnamed
             the
             Blacke
             Prince
             ,
             hauing
             made
             sundrie
             offers
             vnto
             Iohn
             the
             French
             king
             before
             the
             battell
             of
             Poytiers
             :
             the
             king
             assembled
             his
             Councell
             to
             haue
             their
             aduice
             .
             The
             lord
             
               de
               Antrehan
            
             one
             of
             the
             Marshals
             ,
             did
             counsell
             the
             king
             to
             accept
             the
             offers
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hazard
             the
             battell
             and
             to
             aduenture
             the
             certaine
             for
             the
             vncertaine
             .
             The
             lord
             of
             Cleremount
             the
             other
             Marshall
             ,
             reproching
             the
             Marshall
             
               de
               Antrehan
            
             ,
             and
             obiecting
             that
             his
             counsell
             proceeded
             of
             feare
             
             and
             cowardice
             ,
             because
             he
             durst
             not
             be
             at
             the
             battell
             ,
             
               De
               Antrehan
            
             being
             very
             highly
             offended
             ,
             and
             esteeming
             himselfe
             much
             wronged
             in
             his
             honor
             and
             reputation
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             with
             a
             stout
             courage
             :
             Cleremount
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             thou
             maist
             know
             that
             it
             is
             no
             cowardly
             feare
             that
             made
             me
             speake
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             :
             I
             would
             thou
             shouldest
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             arrest
             of
             my
             launce
             shall
             be
             more
             forward
             in
             the
             battell
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             be
             with
             the
             point
             of
             thine
             .
             And
             the
             battell
             being
             foughten
             ,
             the
             French
             lost
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             king
             Iohn
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             Dame
             Tiphaine
             to
             her
             husband
             Bertrand
             du
             Guesclin
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               Bertrand
               du
               Guesclin
            
             was
             espoused
             vnto
             the
             Ladie
             Tiphanie
             ,
             who
             was
             issued
             of
             a
             noble
             and
             great
             familie
             :
             he
             discontinued
             for
             a
             time
             the
             vse
             and
             exercise
             of
             armes
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             bene
             accustomed
             to
             follow
             :
             for
             the
             which
             his
             new
             espoused
             wise
             greatly
             blamed
             
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             my
             sweete
             friend
             and
             loue
             ,
             before
             that
             we
             were
             maried
             you
             were
             wont
             to
             follow
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             many
             faire
             exploits
             haue
             bene
             atchieued
             by
             your
             prowesse
             :
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             many
             haue
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             you
             the
             realme
             of
             Fraunce
             would
             be
             recouered
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             English
             .
             Surely
             ,
             it
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             gentleman
             ,
             that
             an
             ouer
             exceeding
             affection
             to
             a
             new
             wife
             should
             make
             you
             loose
             the
             honour
             which
             you
             haue
             formerly
             obtained
             :
             and
             sir
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             honoured
             by
             your
             meanes
             ,
             shall
             esteeme
             my selfe
             much
             disgraced
             ,
             if
             you
             surcease
             from
             following
             this
             course
             which
             you
             haue
             so
             well
             begunne
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             beare
             you
             the
             lesse
             loue
             &
             affection
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             leaue
             and
             forgo
             the
             honour
             and
             reputation
             of
             chiualrie
             ,
             and
             the
             art
             militarie
             which
             euery
             man
             hath
             attributed
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             persvvasions
             of
             any
             honourable
             Ladie
             ,
             haue
             great
             force
             and
             may
             preuaile
             much
             vvith
             a
             generous
             and
             haughtie
             courage
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             enterprize
             high
             
             and
             great
             actions
             :
             as
             these
             of
             this
             Ladie
             had
             vvith
             this
             Knight
             sir
             Bertrand
             :
             vvho
             aftervvards
             became
             high
             Constable
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             honorable
             opinion
             of
             Levvi●
             the
             son
             of
             King
             Philip
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             LEvvis
             the
             sonne
             of
             king
             Philip
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             surnamed
             
               Levvis
               le
               gros
            
             :
             making
             warre
             against
             certaine
             Noblemen
             of
             Fraunce
             that
             had
             rebelled
             against
             his
             father
             :
             and
             hauing
             besieged
             a
             certaine
             castell
             ,
             his
             men
             at
             armes
             would
             needes
             leaue
             him
             and
             depart
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vnseasonablenes
             &
             ill
             disposition
             of
             the
             time
             :
             insomuch
             as
             he
             was
             not
             able
             either
             by
             prayers
             or
             menaces
             to
             retain
             thē
             :
             wherefore
             being
             thus
             abandoned
             &
             forsaken
             of
             his
             forces
             ,
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             retire
             and
             raise
             his
             siege
             ,
             saying
             &
             oftentimes
             repeating
             it
             :
             that
             it
             was
             better
             by
             farre
             for
             a
             man
             to
             dy
             a
             cruell
             death
             (
             prouided
             it
             were
             honest
             &
             honorable
             )
             rather
             thē
             to
             prolong
             his
             life
             with
             shame
             &
             dishonor
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             courteous
             and
             gentle
             answer
             of
             king
             Philip
             Augustus
             .
          
           
             CErtaine
             Councellours
             and
             Courtiers
             shewed
             vnto
             the
             French
             king
             Philip
             surnamed
             Augustus
             :
             that
             the
             Cleargie
             of
             Fraunce
             did
             vsurp
             the
             authoritie
             and
             royall
             iurisdictions
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Crowne
             :
             whereby
             his
             princely
             dignitie
             and
             prerogatiue
             was
             greatly
             iniured
             and
             endammaged
             :
             and
             wished
             him
             therefore
             to
             cut
             off
             their
             authoritie
             so
             vsurped
             :
             whereunto
             he
             wisely
             aunswered
             :
             I
             do
             easily
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             what
             you
             say
             is
             true
             :
             howbeit
             calling
             to
             mind
             the
             benefits
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             blessed
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             suffer
             and
             endure
             losse
             and
             dammage
             in
             my
             rights
             ,
             thē
             to
             commence
             sute
             or
             to
             bring
             processe
             against
             the
             seruitours
             of
             God
             &
             his
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             may
             arise
             and
             grow
             any
             offence
             and
             scandall
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             fifth
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             being
             desirous
             to
             ridde
             his
             countrey
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Fraunce
             of
             those
             men
             
             at
             armes
             both
             English
             and
             French
             ,
             which
             (
             after
             the
             treatie
             of
             peace
             accorded
             betweene
             those
             two
             nations
             )
             did
             ouerrunne
             and
             spoile
             the
             countrey
             of
             Fraunce
             :
             the
             lord
             
               Bertrand
               du
               Guesclin
            
             obtained
             leaue
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             to
             leade
             them
             into
             the
             realme
             of
             Granada
             against
             the
             Saracens
             .
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             pilferies
             and
             robberies
             which
             these
             men
             at
             armes
             had
             committed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             fifth
             had
             excommunicated
             them
             :
             
               Bertrand
               du
               Guesclin
            
             hauing
             assembled
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             being
             chosen
             Generall
             of
             these
             forces
             to
             passe
             with
             them
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             marched
             away
             with
             them
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Auignon
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             fifth
             was
             then
             resident
             :
             who
             sent
             a
             Cardinall
             vnto
             them
             to
             know
             what
             was
             their
             demaund
             :
             to
             the
             which
             Cardinall
             ,
             Bertrand
             answered
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             pray
             tell
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             of
             warre
             do
             demaund
             pardon
             &
             absolution
             both
             from
             the
             gilt
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             sinnes
             which
             they
             haue
             committed
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             which
             they
             haue
             incurred
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             :
             and
             besides
             
             they
             do
             require
             two
             thousand
             Florins
             of
             gold
             to
             maintaine
             them
             and
             to
             defray
             their
             charges
             in
             their
             voyage
             vndertaken
             for
             the
             aduancement
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             The
             Cardinall
             making
             report
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             of
             his
             message
             :
             his
             answer
             was
             this
             :
             This
             is
             very
             straunge
             and
             a
             maruellous
             matter
             ,
             that
             this
             people
             should
             demaund
             absolution
             and
             money
             :
             and
             our
             custome
             is
             to
             giue
             absolution
             and
             to
             take
             money
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arminacke
             .
          
           
             THe
             Nobles
             and
             Barons
             of
             Guien
             being
             assembled
             in
             counsell
             to
             giue
             an
             answer
             vnto
             the
             demaunds
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             VVales
             ,
             who
             was
             purposed
             to
             make
             warre
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             thought
             it
             vnlawfull
             ,
             and
             an
             enterprise
             of
             small
             reason
             :
             and
             were
             desirous
             to
             be
             resolued
             amongst
             themselues
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             Earle
             of
             Arminacke
             spake
             vnto
             them
             on
             this
             manner
             :
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             ,
             nor
             a
             
             thing
             appertinent
             to
             the
             subiect
             ,
             (
             who
             standeth
             vpon
             the
             reputation
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             loyaltie
             )
             to
             dispute
             of
             the
             rights
             and
             interests
             which
             his
             Prince
             may
             haue
             ,
             in
             vndertaking
             warre
             against
             another
             Prince
             :
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             yeeld
             him
             his
             best
             seruice
             and
             endeuours
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             shall
             be
             required
             thereunto
             :
             for
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             his
             Prince
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             doth
             nothing
             but
             vpon
             good
             counsell
             &
             aduice
             :
             neither
             ought
             he
             any
             further
             to
             be
             inquisitiue
             therinto
             .
          
           
             Euery
             vvarre
             vndertaken
             vpon
             an
             vniust
             quarrell
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             dishonour
             rather
             of
             the
             Prince
             then
             of
             the
             subiect
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             saying
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Foix.
             
          
           
             GAston
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Foix
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             to
             wife
             Elinor
             the
             daughter
             of
             Cōminge
             ,
             who
             was
             much
             elder
             then
             himselfe
             :
             certaine
             Nobles
             of
             that
             countrey
             being
             in
             communication
             with
             her
             of
             that
             mariage
             ,
             told
             her
             :
             That
             she
             had
             taken
             and
             chosen
             an
             husband
             ,
             who
             
             was
             much
             younger
             then
             she
             :
             to
             whō
             she
             answered
             :
             If
             I
             had
             knowne
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Foix
             should
             haue
             bene
             my
             husband
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             bene
             borne
             so
             soone
             ,
             but
             haue
             stayed
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             euery
             good
             mariage
             ,
             it
             is
             requisit
             that
             the
             parties
             be
             equal
             and
             alike
             in
             conditions
             ,
             age
             and
             vvealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             last
             words
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Nauarre
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             
               FRauncis
               Phoebus
            
             Earle
             of
             Foix
             ,
             and
             king
             of
             Nauarre
             ,
             lying
             vpon
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             agonie
             and
             last
             panges
             of
             death
             ,
             vsed
             these
             wordes
             for
             his
             last
             speech
             :
             
               Regnum
               meum
               non
               est
               de
               hoc
               mundo
               .
               I
               d●ò
               relinquo
               mundum
               &
               non
               conturbemini
               ,
               quia
               vado
               ad
               patrem
               .
            
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             therefore
             I
             leaue
             the
             world
             :
             &
             be
             not
             you
             troubled
             ,
             for
             I
             go
             to
             the
             father
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             answer
             of
             Iouian
             Pontanus
             .
          
           
             
               IOuian
               Pontanus
            
             an
             excellent
             Philosopher
             and
             a
             notable
             Poet
             ,
             being
             
             demaunded
             why
             he
             did
             eate
             but
             of
             one
             kind
             of
             meate
             at
             his
             meale
             :
             and
             of
             that
             also
             very
             little
             and
             in
             great
             sobrietie
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             Because
             I
             wold
             not
             haue
             any
             need
             of
             the
             Phisition
             .
          
           
             All
             Phisitions
             are
             of
             accordin
             this
             :
             that
             diuersitie
             of
             meates
             do
             hinder
             the
             digestion
             ,
             and
             ingender
             sicknesses
             and
             diseases
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasant
             conceipt
             of
             the
             brother
             of
             Sanctius
             ,
             brother
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             A
             Solemne
             Councel
             being
             assembled
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             consult
             vpon
             the
             taking
             of
             armes
             against
             the
             Saracens
             who
             had
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             :
             it
             was
             of
             a
             long
             time
             there
             debated
             who
             should
             be
             chosen
             as
             the
             most
             worthie
             and
             sufficient
             to
             haue
             the
             conduct
             and
             commaund
             of
             the
             armie
             .
             After
             many
             opinions
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Sanctius
             brother
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Spaine
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             good
             parts
             ,
             his
             hardinesse
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             vertues
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             chiefe
             and
             Generall
             of
             this
             honourable
             enterprise
             :
             
             because
             it
             was
             well
             known
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             deuoide
             of
             couetousnesse
             and
             ambition
             :
             and
             of
             excellent
             expedition
             in
             deedes
             of
             armes
             :
             whervpon
             he
             being
             after
             this
             election
             come
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             repairing
             to
             the
             Conclaue
             where
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             were
             assembled
             together
             :
             he
             was
             immediately
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             by
             the
             decree
             and
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             amongst
             other
             articles
             proclaimed
             and
             declared
             King
             of
             Egypt
             :
             vpon
             the
             which
             Proclamation
             all
             the
             people
             showted
             with
             a
             publicke
             crie
             and
             acclamation
             exceedingly
             reioyced
             .
             He
             not
             skilled
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             :
             and
             not
             knowing
             wherat
             the
             Consistorie
             did
             make
             that
             triumphing
             ,
             demaunded
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             interpreter
             :
             who
             hauing
             told
             him
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             graunted
             and
             proclaimed
             him
             king
             of
             Egypt
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             his
             interpreter
             :
             Stand
             vp
             ,
             and
             make
             here
             presently
             a
             Proclamation
             before
             all
             this
             people
             here
             assembled
             :
             that
             seeing
             the
             Pope
             hath
             made
             me
             king
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             therefore
             
             shall
             be
             Caliph
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             sudden
             and
             royall
             liberality
             ,
             to
             recompence
             him
             with
             a
             vaine
             title
             of
             Pontificalitie
             ,
             from
             vvhom
             he
             had
             receiued
             the
             name
             and
             stile
             of
             a
             king
             vvithout
             a
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Sicilie
             .
          
           
             RObert
             king
             of
             Sicilie
             ,
             being
             on
             a
             time
             in
             communication
             with
             that
             famous
             Italian
             Poet
             
               Frauncis
               Petrarch
            
             ,
             told
             him
             :
             That
             he
             was
             more
             in
             loue
             with
             his
             bookes
             then
             his
             own
             Crown
             :
             and
             that
             he
             held
             more
             deare
             the
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             which
             he
             had
             gotté
             in
             the
             studying
             of
             good
             letters
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             honours
             and
             riches
             of
             his
             realme
             .
          
           
             This
             opinion
             vvas
             cleane
             contrarie
             to
             that
             of
             the
             French
             king
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             mind
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             shevved
             towards
             his
             vvife
             .
          
           
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             did
             neuer
             vse
             to
             drinke
             wine
             but
             at
             his
             meals
             :
             and
             euen
             then
             he
             vsed
             to
             mingle
             and
             temper
             it
             with
             a
             great
             quantitie
             of
             water
             .
             His
             wife
             the
             Empresse
             Leonor
             did
             likewise
             neuer
             vse
             to
             drinke
             any
             wine
             whilest
             she
             liued
             in
             her
             fathers
             house
             :
             and
             being
             come
             to
             the
             imperiall
             dignitie
             ,
             the
             Phisitions
             of
             Almaine
             aduised
             her
             to
             vse
             wine
             ,
             if
             she
             meant
             to
             haue
             any
             children
             ,
             because
             the
             climate
             of
             that
             countrey
             was
             very
             cold
             :
             wherof
             Fredericke
             being
             aduertised
             ,
             commaunded
             one
             of
             his
             neare
             and
             familiar
             friends
             to
             go
             vnto
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             this
             vnto
             her
             from
             him
             :
             I
             had
             leifer
             haue
             a
             wife
             that
             is
             barren
             ,
             then
             one
             that
             is
             subiect
             to
             drinking
             of
             wine
             .
             The
             Empresse
             returned
             to
             the
             messenger
             this
             answer
             :
             During
             my
             life
             I
             shall
             euer
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             wil
             and
             commaundement
             of
             my
             Lord
             &
             husband
             :
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             if
             the
             Emperour
             should
             commaund
             me
             to
             vse
             wine
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             dye
             then
             therein
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             seuenth
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Clement
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             retaining
             of
             Princes
             in
             peace
             and
             amitie
             for
             the
             quiet
             and
             tranquilitie
             of
             the
             Christiā
             common-weale
             ,
             vsed
             to
             say
             :
             that
             it
             was
             a
             daungerous
             and
             most
             perillous
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             amitie
             with
             some
             particulars
             onely
             :
             but
             to
             entertaine
             it
             with
             diuerse
             ,
             it
             was
             well
             befitting
             and
             beseeming
             the
             dutie
             and
             dignitie
             of
             the
             Papall
             See
             :
             which
             ought
             to
             declare
             it selfe
             the
             common
             father
             and
             wel
             willer
             of
             all
             in
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             allusion
             of
             the
             Lantgraue
             of
             Hesse
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Lantgraue
               Philip
            
             of
             Hesse
             ,
             making
             warres
             against
             the
             king
             Ferdinand
             brother
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             Vtrich
             duke
             of
             VVittenberg
             to
             his
             right
             :
             &
             being
             entred
             into
             the
             country
             and
             and
             territories
             of
             the
             said
             Duchy
             ,
             
             there
             he
             encountred
             with
             his
             enemies
             ,
             whom
             he
             rudely
             put
             to
             the
             repulse
             .
             And
             as
             he
             made
             his
             infanterie
             to
             march
             on
             ,
             he
             demaunded
             of
             the
             aduaunteourrers
             where
             they
             had
             left
             their
             enemies
             .
             Answer
             was
             made
             him
             :
             that
             they
             were
             at
             Loffen
             .
             Well
             said
             ,
             (
             my
             good
             souldiers
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             take
             this
             your
             answer
             for
             a
             prognostication
             of
             our
             victorie
             at
             hand
             :
             seeing
             it
             seemeth
             to
             bring
             vs
             tidings
             that
             our
             enemies
             are
             in
             flying
             .
          
           
             Loffen
             in
             Dutch
             signifieth
             flight
             ,
             vvhich
             made
             the
             Lantgraue
             by
             the
             allusion
             of
             the
             vvord
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             for
             a
             presage
             of
             their
             flight
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasant
             conceipt
             of
             a
             French
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             COmmunication
             being
             moued
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             lord
             Claude
             Duke
             of
             Guiz●
             touching
             a
             certaine
             battell
             giuen
             by
             Frauncis
             the
             French
             king
             ,
             against
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             :
             the
             duke
             of
             Guize
             began
             to
             vse
             some
             speech
             vnto
             a
             French
             Gentleman
             who
             had
             bene
             seene
             
             in
             the
             armie
             gorgiously
             attired
             and
             well
             armed
             at
             all
             points
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             well
             mounted
             :
             howbeit
             that
             he
             was
             not
             seene
             in
             the
             battell
             .
             By
             my
             faith
             Sir
             (
             answered
             the
             Gentleman
             )
             I
             was
             there
             :
             and
             I
             can
             bring
             good
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             in
             such
             a
             place
             as
             you
             durst
             not
             haue
             bene
             seene
             .
             The
             duke
             tooke
             this
             speech
             very
             ill
             ,
             and
             supposed
             himselfe
             highly
             touched
             ,
             and
             therfore
             grew
             greatly
             offended
             with
             the
             answer
             :
             but
             the
             Gentleman
             laughing
             very
             pleasantly
             appeased
             him
             in
             saying
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             Lord
             ,
             I
             was
             with
             the
             baggage
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             sure
             your
             Lordship
             would
             not
             haue
             vouchsafed
             to
             haue
             stayed
             as
             I
             did
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             lost
             his
             honour
             by
             his
             deedes
             ,
             may
             recouer
             the
             same
             againe
             by
             gracing
             it
             vvith
             good
             speeches
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Apothegme
             of
             the
             Seneshall
             of
             Campaigne
             .
          
           
             IOhn
             lord
             of
             Ionuille
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             counsel
             vnto
             the
             aforesaid
             French
             
             king
             Saint
             Levvis
             not
             to
             return
             back
             into
             Fraunce
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             ended
             his
             warres
             in
             the
             holy
             land
             :
             was
             iniured
             by
             som
             of
             the
             great
             lords
             &
             Nobles
             neare
             about
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             depart
             from
             thence
             :
             in
             somuch
             as
             they
             called
             him
             Colt
             :
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             held
             a
             word
             of
             great
             disgrace
             amongst
             the
             pesants
             of
             Fr●unce
             :
             but
             he
             very
             gently
             replyed
             vnto
             them
             :
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             a
             kicking
             Colt
             ,
             then
             a
             wincing
             Iade
             .
          
           
             His
             meaning
             vvas
             ,
             that
             a
             young
             Colt
             might
             helpe
             both
             himselfe
             and
             his
             master
             out
             of
             dannger
             :
             but
             an
             old
             horse
             endangereth
             both
             himself
             &
             his
             rider
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fidelitie
             of
             the
             French
             king
             Saint
             Levvis
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             the
             Saracens
             had
             bene
             paid
             the
             summe
             of
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             for
             the
             raunsome
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Poitiers
             ,
             brother
             to
             the
             king
             Saint
             Lewis
             ,
             who
             had
             bene
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             them
             in
             the
             holy
             land
             :
             Monsieur
             
               Philip
               de
               Mon●fort
            
             made
             report
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             that
             the
             Saracens
             
             were
             misreckened
             in
             their
             receipt
             of
             tenne
             thousand
             Franks
             wherupon
             the
             king
             presently
             made
             him
             sweare
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             see
             them
             paid
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             accordingly
             :
             and
             the
             king
             wold
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             harbour
             ,
             nor
             set
             saile
             to
             sea
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             readie
             embarked
             for
             his
             returne
             ,
             till
             the
             said
             summe
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Frankes
             were
             deliuered
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             the
             Lady
             of
             Heluin
             .
          
           
             A
             Councell
             being
             held
             within
             the
             citie
             of
             Gaunt
             ,
             for
             the
             mariage
             of
             the
             Ladie
             Mary
             Princesse
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             (
             the
             daughter
             of
             duke
             Charles
             which
             dyed
             before
             Nancie
             )
             with
             the
             Prince
             Dolphin
             of
             Fraunce
             sonne
             of
             king
             Lewis
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             of
             that
             name
             king
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             very
             young
             in
             yeares
             :
             the
             ladie
             of
             Heluin
             chiefe
             Lady
             of
             Honour
             to
             the
             Princesse
             ,
             said
             :
             We
             haue
             need
             of
             a
             man
             and
             not
             of
             an
             infant
             or
             child
             :
             for
             my
             mistresse
             is
             a
             woman
             sufficient
             
             to
             beare
             such
             a
             child
             as
             our
             countrey
             hath
             great
             need
             of
             .
          
           
             This
             vvord
             to
             beare
             a
             child
             hath
             tvvo
             interpretations
             :
             either
             to
             be
             married
             to
             a
             man
             of
             prudence
             and
             vvisedome
             :
             or
             that
             by
             the
             mariage
             ,
             there
             may
             issue
             a
             child
             of
             a
             good
             and
             vertuous
             disposition
             :
             according
             to
             that
             sentence
             of
             Salomon
             :
             
               The
               land
               is
               in
               weake
               estate
               of
               which
               a
               child
               is
               Prince
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             child
             in
             vnderstanding
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasant
             conceipt
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Millain
             his
             Cooke
             .
          
           
             THe
             duke
             of
             Millain
             being
             besieged
             in
             a
             Castell
             by
             the
             Florentin●s
             :
             one
             day
             as
             he
             sate
             at
             dinner
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             away
             but
             fell
             in
             mislike
             with
             the
             tast
             of
             all
             his
             meate
             set
             before
             him
             :
             insomuch
             as
             he
             checked
             his
             Cooke
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             angry
             with
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Cooke
             read●e
             enough
             to
             iustifie
             &
             free
             himself
             from
             blame
             (
             after
             many
             excuses
             made
             )
             said
             vnto
             the
             Duke
             :
             My
             lord
             ,
             your
             me
             at
             is
             well
             enough
             dressed
             :
             but
             the
             Florentines
             haue
             put
             your
             mouth
             out
             of
             tast
             .
          
           
           
             To
             that
             man
             vvhich
             in
             vvarres
             is
             timerous
             ,
             all
             things
             proue
             tedious
             and
             troublesome
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             persvvasion
             of
             the
             Lord
             Talbot
             to
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             THe
             French
             vnder
             king
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             hauing
             laid
             siege
             before
             the
             town
             of
             Chastillon
             which
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             English
             in
             the
             yeare
             1453.
             the
             Lord
             Talbot
             then
             Lieutenant
             General
             for
             the
             king
             of
             England
             in
             Aquitaine
             ,
             issued
             out
             of
             Burdeaux
             to
             raise
             the
             siege
             of
             the
             French.
             Battell
             being
             ioyned
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             losse
             likely
             to
             fall
             to
             the
             English
             :
             the
             lord
             Talbot
             said
             vnto
             his
             son
             :
             Son
             I
             would
             wish
             thee
             to
             prouide
             for
             thy
             safetie
             ,
             and
             to
             reserue
             thy self
             to
             some
             other
             time
             :
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             my
             honour
             to
             die
             here
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             victories
             by
             me
             obtained
             in
             times
             past
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             miscarie
             in
             this
             fight
             ,
             litle
             honour
             wold
             it
             be
             vnto
             thee
             :
             who
             by
             sauing
             thy selfe
             now
             maist
             augment
             it
             in
             time
             to
             come
             :
             in
             reseruing
             thy selfe
             for
             more
             haughtie
             enterprises
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Enland
             thy
             natiue
             countrie
             .
          
           
           
             This
             was
             a
             speech
             well
             beseeming
             a
             true
             and
             noble
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             was
             a
             louer
             of
             his
             conntrey
             :
             how
             beit
             ,
             his
             sonne
             would
             not
             yeeld
             vnto
             that
             motion
             :
             but
             both
             father
             and
             sonne
             there
             lost
             their
             liues
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Apothegme
             of
             a
             certaine
             Englishman
             .
          
           
             THe
             English
             being
             chased
             out
             of
             Fraunce
             by
             king
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             as
             certaine
             of
             them
             were
             readie
             to
             passe
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             French
             in
             mockage
             demaunded
             of
             an
             English
             Captaine
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             come
             againe
             to
             make
             warre
             in
             Fraunce
             ?
             who
             answered
             :
             That
             shall
             we
             when
             your
             sinnes
             do
             exceed
             ours
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             our
             sinnes
             onely
             that
             draweth
             down
             the
             vvrath
             of
             God
             :
             and
             causeth
             him
             to
             send
             vs
             both
             vvarres
             ,
             famine
             and
             pestilence
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             good
             opinion
             of
             the
             Venetians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Venetians
             are
             very
             secret
             in
             their
             counsels
             and
             deliberations
             :
             
             and
             they
             haue
             an
             vsuall
             saying
             :
             That
             a
             good
             Councell
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             secret
             ,
             is
             oftentimes
             disclosed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             a
             Duchesse
             of
             Normandie
             to
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             Damosell
             ,
             named
             Gonnor
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             times
             had
             bene
             beloued
             by
             Richard
             duke
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               VVilliam
               Long
               spath
            
             :
             being
             afterwards
             maried
             to
             the
             said
             duke
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Ladie
             Auina
             his
             first
             wife
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Hugues
             the
             great
             Erle
             of
             Paris
             :
             the
             first
             night
             after
             she
             was
             maried
             to
             the
             said
             duke
             being
             laid
             in
             bed
             with
             him
             ,
             she
             turned
             her
             backe
             towards
             him
             .
             The
             duke
             maruelling
             at
             that
             manner
             of
             her
             behauiour
             ,
             said
             vnto
             her
             :
             Full
             often
             haue
             you
             lien
             with
             me
             :
             yet
             did
             I
             neuer
             see
             you
             thus
             do
             before
             .
             Whereunto
             she
             answered
             :
             True
             it
             is
             my
             sweet
             loue
             :
             for
             heretofore
             I
             lay
             in
             your
             bed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             as
             pleased
             you
             :
             but
             now
             I
             lye
             in
             the
             bed
             that
             is
             mine
             as
             well
             as
             yours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             rest
             me
             of
             what
             
             side
             do
             I
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             constancie
             of
             Elizabeth
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Boheme
             .
          
           
             ELizabeth
             the
             daughter
             of
             VVenceslaus
             king
             of
             Boheme
             ,
             being
             conducted
             with
             great
             honour
             to
             the
             city
             of
             Spire
             in
             Germanie
             ,
             of
             purpose
             there
             to
             be
             espoused
             to
             Iohn
             the
             eldest
             son
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             seuenth
             :
             and
             perceiuing
             that
             the
             celebrating
             of
             the
             mariage
             ,
             was
             deferred
             ,
             she
             made
             so
             secret
             inquirie
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             she
             knew
             it
             was
             prolonged
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             iealousie
             which
             the
             Emperour
             had
             conceiued
             that
             she
             had
             not
             kept
             her
             virginitie
             :
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             she
             was
             of
             a
             most
             singular
             and
             incomparable
             beautie
             farre
             excelling
             all
             the
             Ladies
             of
             that
             age
             :
             knowing
             therefore
             whereupon
             this
             delay
             grew
             ,
             she
             stripped
             her selfe
             out
             of
             her
             clothes
             starke
             naked
             ,
             and
             couering
             her selfe
             onely
             with
             a
             mantle
             of
             pure
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             which
             was
             soone
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             :
             in
             this
             forme
             she
             presented
             her selfe
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             saying
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sacred
             Prince
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             instātly
             make
             good
             proof
             of
             my
             virginity
             by
             the
             view
             &
             search
             of
             my
             bodie
             :
             &
             the
             examinatiō
             therof
             made
             by
             sage
             &
             honest
             women
             :
             &
             I
             will
             neuer
             stir
             foot
             from
             hence
             ,
             till
             you
             be
             free
             from
             that
             suspitiō
             which
             you
             haue
             conceiued
             of
             me
             .
             The
             Emperour
             astonished
             and
             afraid
             at
             her
             speech
             ,
             could
             not
             possibly
             remoue
             her
             from
             her
             determination
             by
             any
             excuse
             or
             perswasion
             that
             he
             could
             vse
             :
             but
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             searched
             :
             and
             she
             being
             found
             to
             be
             pure
             and
             a
             virgine
             inuiolate
             ,
             he
             caused
             her
             to
             be
             maried
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             True
             vertue
             is
             alwaies
             of
             that
             strength
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             neuer
             he
             vanquished
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             reason
             vvisely
             alleadged
             by
             the
             foole
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Austrich
             .
          
           
             LVpoldus
             duke
             of
             Austrich
             making
             warres
             against
             the
             Swizzers
             who
             were
             in
             alliance
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Levvis
             of
             Bauier
             :
             &
             hauing
             assembled
             vnder
             the
             charge
             of
             certain
             captaines
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             Germany
             to
             the
             number
             of
             20000.
             men
             horse
             &
             foot
             ,
             to
             
             the
             end
             he
             might
             cause
             them
             to
             set
             forward
             :
             he
             consulted
             with
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             by
             what
             way
             he
             might
             best
             enter
             into
             the
             Svvizzers
             countrey
             .
             The
             Councel
             being
             resolued
             of
             the
             course
             which
             they
             meant
             to
             take
             ,
             the
             dukes
             foole
             named
             
               Kune
               de
               Stocken
            
             who
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             their
             deliberation
             ,
             said
             vnto
             them
             in
             his
             accustomed
             habite
             and
             countenance
             of
             a
             foole
             :
             I
             do
             not
             like
             of
             your
             counsell
             :
             for
             all
             of
             you
             haue
             consulted
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             their
             countrey
             :
             but
             there
             is
             none
             of
             you
             that
             hath
             giuen
             his
             aduice
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             we
             shall
             get
             away
             againe
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             entrie
             or
             beginning
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             vvithout
             it
             haue
             a
             happie
             ending
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             good
             conditions
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosian
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             Theodosian
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             haue
             any
             to
             his
             seruants
             who
             were
             proud
             and
             arrogant
             ,
             or
             of
             too
             braue
             and
             vaunting
             an
             humour
             :
             much
             lesse
             could
             he
             suffer
             
             them
             that
             were
             shameles
             ,
             mutinous
             ,
             dissolute
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             or
             rash
             in
             their
             speech
             .
             And
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             Prince
             could
             neuer
             be
             well
             beloued
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             nor
             obeyed
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             did
             suffer
             any
             to
             be
             neare
             him
             or
             about
             him
             for
             his
             ordinarie
             seruants
             ,
             that
             were
             presumptuous
             and
             arrogant
             :
             or
             if
             his
             Officers
             were
             ambitious
             and
             couetous
             :
             or
             if
             his
             fauorites
             and
             familiars
             were
             either
             dishonest
             ,
             or
             imprudent
             ,
             double
             hearted
             ,
             or
             double
             tounged
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             seruant
             ,
             men
             iudge
             vvhat
             his
             lord
             is
             :
             and
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             such
             a
             maister
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Empresse
             Sophia
             .
          
           
             TIberius
             being
             appointed
             to
             haue
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Iustin
             ,
             who
             was
             become
             sickely
             :
             Sophia
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             said
             Iustin
             entring
             into
             speech
             with
             Tiberius
             (
             who
             was
             a
             most
             bountifull
             Prince
             )
             amongst
             other
             matters
             vsed
             this
             sentence
             in
             her
             speech
             vnto
             him
             :
             It
             is
             much
             better
             ,
             
             and
             a
             thing
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             endured
             :
             that
             a
             Prince
             should
             be
             an
             ill
             mā
             and
             a
             good
             Prince
             :
             then
             to
             be
             an
             ill
             Prince
             and
             a
             good
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Certaine
             braue
             speeches
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Assier
             .
          
           
             
               IAques
               de
               Genouillay
            
             Lord
             of
             Assier
             ,
             called
             Galeot
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             grand
             Maister
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             to
             king
             Levvis
             the
             twelfth
             :
             being
             determined
             to
             go
             to
             Mitilen
             to
             beare
             armes
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             vnder
             the
             commaund
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Rauestin
            
             :
             and
             disposing
             of
             his
             affaires
             against
             he
             went
             on
             his
             voyage
             ,
             he
             was
             admonished
             by
             his
             friends
             to
             make
             his
             wil
             ,
             and
             to
             ordaine
             his
             Sepulture
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             slaine
             in
             that
             warre
             :
             to
             whom
             he
             gaue
             this
             answer
             :
             What
             need
             I
             take
             care
             to
             trouble
             my selfe
             ,
             with
             thinking
             where
             I
             shall
             be
             buried
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             ?
             shall
             I
             not
             haue
             (
             trow
             ye
             )
             Pioners
             enough
             about
             me
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             leaue
             me
             vnburied
             if
             I
             fortune
             to
             dye
             there
             ?
          
           
             His
             so●●e
             taking
             his
             leaue
             of
             him
             
             to
             go
             to
             the
             battel
             of
             Serizoles
             against
             the
             armie
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             You
             cannot
             possibly
             get
             to
             be
             at
             the
             battell
             in
             time
             .
             His
             sonne
             answered
             him
             :
             I
             will
             ride
             thither
             post
             .
             The
             father
             replyed
             :
             What
             ,
             will
             you
             cause
             your
             horses
             to
             runne
             ,
             and
             your
             armour
             to
             be
             caried
             post
             ?
             No
             (
             quoth
             the
             sonne
             )
             when
             I
             my selfe
             shall
             haue
             gotten
             thither
             :
             I
             shall
             easily
             find
             horse
             and
             armour
             .
             Oh
             poore
             man
             (
             said
             the
             Lord
             of
             Assier
             )
             wilt
             thou
             go
             seeke
             thy
             death
             in
             post
             ?
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             you
             cannot
             find
             there
             such
             horse
             and
             armes
             as
             will
             be
             fit
             for
             thy
             bodie
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             thy
             death
             .
             And
             indeede
             there
             he
             made
             his
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             foolish
             speech
             of
             certaine
             Ambassadours
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             THe
             Venetiās
             sent
             two
             yong
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             〈◊〉
             would
             not
             giue
             audience
             :
             they
             〈◊〉
             to
             know
             the
             cause
             ,
             vnderstood
             :
             〈◊〉
             it
             was
             the
             
             custome
             to
             send
             on
             Ambassade
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             men
             that
             were
             aged
             and
             of
             good
             yeares
             ,
             and
             not
             young
             beardlesse
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             humbly
             besought
             the
             Emperour
             that
             he
             would
             giue
             them
             leaue
             to
             speake
             a
             word
             vnto
             him
             nothing
             concerning
             their
             Ambassade
             :
             which
             being
             granted
             them
             ,
             they
             said
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             :
             Sacred
             Maiestie
             :
             If
             the
             Seignorie
             of
             Venice
             had
             thought
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             and
             prudence
             had
             onely
             had
             his
             abiding
             in
             beards
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             sent
             vnto
             your
             Highnesse
             two
             Goates
             for
             Ambassadours
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             speeches
             of
             an
             Ambassadour
             are
             of
             much
             more
             respect
             &
             authoritie
             ,
             vvhen
             they
             are
             accompanied
             with
             aged
             yeares
             ,
             prudence
             and
             experience
             :
             and
             these
             young
             Ambassadours
             did
             sh●vv
             by
             their
             speech
             ,
             that
             the
             conceipt
             and
             opinion
             of
             the
             Emperour
             vvas
             true
             vvhich
             he
             had
             ronceiued
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasa●●
             speech
             of
             Dant
             the
             Italian
             Poet.
             
          
           
           
             THe
             Poet
             Dant
             demaunded
             of
             a
             citizen
             of
             Florence
             ,
             what
             houre
             it
             was
             :
             who
             answered
             him
             very
             rudely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             houre
             ,
             in
             which
             horses
             go
             to
             be
             watered
             .
             Dant
             suddenly
             replyed
             :
             What
             doest
             thou
             here
             then
             ,
             that
             goest
             not
             with
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             cause
             decided
             by
             a
             French
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             Two
             French
             Gentlemen
             discoursing
             of
             single
             fight
             and
             combat
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             or
             not
             :
             the
             one
             of
             them
             said
             :
             That
             there
             was
             no
             agreement
             between
             learning
             and
             the
             sword
             :
             the
             other
             answered
             :
             We
             which
             liue
             in
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             obserue
             those
             lawes
             which
             it
             ordaineth
             :
             and
             to
             protect
             &
             defend
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             :
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             drawne
             but
             for
             that
             cause
             onely
             .
          
           
             The
             lavv
             of
             man
             permitteth
             single
             combate
             ,
             but
             the
             lavv
             of
             God
             prohibiteth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             sentence
             of
             the
             Chauncelor
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             SPeech
             being
             had
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Anthony
               de
               Prat
            
             Chauncelor
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             touching
             the
             warre
             of
             king
             Frauncis
             for
             the
             recouerie
             of
             Millain
             :
             and
             some
             affirming
             that
             it
             were
             good
             that
             Millaine
             were
             vtterly
             destroied
             and
             ruinated
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             dammage
             that
             it
             had
             brought
             vnto
             the
             French
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             It
             is
             very
             necessarie
             that
             Millaine
             should
             stand
             in
             state
             as
             it
             is
             :
             because
             it
             serueth
             as
             a
             purgation
             to
             the
             realme
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             and
             remoue
             the
             ill
             humours
             of
             idle
             and
             ill
             disposed
             persons
             which
             otherwise
             might
             corrupt
             and
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             sentence
             vvhich
             Scipio
             Africanus
             vsed
             in
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             Romanes
             concerning
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Carthage
             from
             being
             ruinated
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             patience
             of
             Seigneur
             Sforce
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Knight
             of
             Nola
             came
             to
             tell
             Seigneur
             Sforce
             how
             a
             Gentleman
             one
             Tartaglia
             had
             spoken
             very
             badly
             of
             him
             at
             a
             certain
             banquet
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             reproched
             him
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             villanie
             :
             and
             he
             affirmed
             his
             report
             with
             many
             great
             oathes
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             the
             better
             be
             beleeued
             .
             The
             Lord
             Sforce
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             friend
             ,
             thou
             needest
             not
             paine
             thy self
             so
             much
             to
             make
             me
             beleeue
             that
             which
             thou
             tellest
             me
             :
             because
             that
             Tartaglia
             doth
             vse
             neuer
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             but
             euill
             :
             and
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             make
             spare
             of
             his
             ill
             speech
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             violence
             ,
             licentiousnesse
             and
             libertie
             euen
             to
             his
             vttermost
             ,
             especially
             being
             in
             place
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             answer
             he
             gaue
             the
             talebearer
             to
             vnderstand
             :
             that
             Tartaglia
             was
             not
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             he
             vvas
             reputed
             a
             common
             backebiter
             :
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             drunkennesse
             whereunto
             he
             noted
             him
             to
             be
             subiect
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Apotheg
             of
             the
             same
             Sforce
             .
          
           
           
             THe
             said
             Sforce
             being
             in
             doubt
             of
             the
             ambushes
             &
             forces
             of
             
               Paule
               Vrsin
            
             ,
             forsooke
             the
             citie
             of
             Rome
             where
             he
             was
             abiding
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             encampe
             himselfe
             in
             the
             forrest
             of
             Aglio
             .
             The
             Cardinall
             of
             Saint
             Ang●ll
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             went
             vnto
             him
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             returne
             to
             Rome
             ,
             with
             promise
             and
             assurance
             of
             sa●etie
             during
             his
             being
             there
             :
             and
             amongst
             other
             speeches
             vsed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             Seigneur
             Sforce
             ,
             will
             you
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             Beare
             ,
             being
             vnder
             the
             protection
             and
             assurance
             of
             a
             strong
             Colonne
             or
             pillar
             to
             defend
             you
             ?
             (
             for
             then
             was
             the
             Pope
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Colonnois
             which
             in
             Italian
             signifieth
             a
             pillar
             :
             )
             but
             Sforce
             made
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             My
             lord
             Cardinall
             ,
             you
             might
             thinke
             me
             a
             very
             foole
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             rely
             or
             trust
             vpon
             the
             succours
             and
             defence
             of
             a
             deafe
             and
             dead
             peece
             of
             Marble
             :
             and
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             great
             monstrous
             beast
             :
             who
             being
             armed
             with
             terrible
             teeth
             and
             nailes
             ,
             doth
             walke
             notwithstanding
             as
             men
             vse
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             allusion
             ,
             he
             shewed
             that
             the
             succours
             
             of
             the
             Pope
             were
             slow
             and
             long
             in
             comming
             :
             and
             he
             discouered
             the
             high
             courage
             and
             great
             forces
             of
             Paul
             V●sin
             his
             enemie
             .
          
           
             The
             Epitaph
             of
             Charles
             duke
             of
             Burgūdy
             ,
             vvho
             vvas
             slaine
             before
             Nancie
             in
             Lorain
             in
             the
             yeare
             1477.
             
          
           
             
               Te
               piguit
               pacis
               vita
               taeduitq
               ?
               quietis
               :
            
             
               Hîc
               iaces
               Charole
               ,
               iamque
               quiesce
               tibi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vnpleasing
               to
               thee
               in
               thy
               life
               vvas
               peace
               and
               quietnes
               :
            
             
               But
               Charles
               here
               novv
               doest
               thou
               lye
               :
               now
               therefore
               take
               thy
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Philip
             of
             Commines
             in
             his
             hostorie
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             this
             Charles
             duke
             of
             Burgundie
             was
             of
             so
             turbulent
             a
             spirit
             &
             delighting
             in
             warres
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             neuer
             one
             houre
             of
             rest
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             properties
             of
             three
             Nations
             taxed
             .
          
           
             A
             Great
             Lord
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             three
             sorts
             of
             men
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             heede
             of
             :
             namely
             :
             A
             red
             Italian
             ,
             
             a
             white
             French
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             blacke
             Germaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             notable
             sentence
             of
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             KAtherine
             of
             Spaine
             the
             wife
             of
             Henry
             the
             eight
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             said
             :
             That
             she
             loued
             better
             a
             temperate
             and
             meane
             fortune
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             either
             too
             easie
             and
             prosperous
             ,
             or
             too
             sharpe
             and
             aduerse
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             that
             if
             she
             should
             be
             put
             to
             her
             choise
             which
             of
             the
             two
             last
             she
             would
             accept
             ,
             she
             had
             rather
             haue
             the
             aduerse
             then
             the
             prosperous
             :
             because
             (
             said
             she
             )
             commonly
             they
             which
             are
             vnfortunate
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             some
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             :
             but
             they
             which
             liue
             in
             prosperitie
             for
             the
             most
             part
             do
             want
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             reason
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             President
             Moruillier
             .
          
           
             
               PHilip
               de
               Moruillier
            
             President
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             in
             the
             time
             of
             king
             Charles
             the
             7.
             for
             some
             
             enuie
             and
             malice
             conceiued
             against
             him
             by
             the
             Councellours
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             was
             greatly
             disliked
             of
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             he
             retired
             himselfe
             to
             the
             kings
             Court
             :
             who
             assoone
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             preferred
             him
             to
             the
             dignitie
             of
             chief
             President
             .
             Within
             a
             while
             after
             being
             come
             into
             the
             Parliament
             there
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             new
             place
             and
             dignitie
             :
             and
             being
             set
             in
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             seat
             ,
             he
             began
             very
             aptly
             his
             Oration
             in
             this
             manner
             with
             a
             place
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Lapidem
             quē
             reprobauerunt
             aedificantes
             ,
             hîc
             factus
             est
             in
             caput
             anguli
             .
          
           
             The
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             refused
             ,
             is
             become
             the
             head
             stone
             in
             the
             corner
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             at
             that
             time
             Procurer
             generall
             for
             the
             king
             ,
             answered
             him
             with
             another
             text
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             as
             fit
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               A
               Domino
               factum
               est
               istud
               ,
               &
               est
               mirabile
               in
               oculis
               nostris
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             maruellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             merrie
             conceipt
             of
             king
             Alphonsus
             .
          
           
             ALphonsus
             king
             of
             Naples
             had
             in
             his
             Court
             a
             foole
             or
             iester
             ,
             who
             did
             vse
             to
             put
             downe
             in
             a
             booke
             or
             paire
             of
             writing
             tables
             all
             the
             follies
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             those
             which
             he
             thought
             such
             )
             of
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             time
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             frequent
             the
             Court.
             It
             happened
             that
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             hauing
             a
             Moore
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             sent
             him
             into
             the
             Leuāt
             with
             ten
             thousand
             duckets
             there
             to
             buy
             him
             horses
             :
             the
             foole
             set
             downe
             in
             his
             booke
             this
             act
             of
             the
             king
             as
             a
             tricke
             of
             folly
             .
             A
             few
             daies
             after
             ,
             the
             king
             Alphonsus
             called
             to
             his
             foole
             to
             see
             his
             booke
             ,
             hauing
             not
             seene
             it
             of
             a
             good
             time
             before
             :
             In
             reading
             within
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             thereof
             he
             found
             the
             historie
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             Moore
             ,
             and
             the
             10000.
             duckets
             which
             he
             had
             deliuered
             him
             :
             whereat
             the
             king
             being
             offended
             ,
             and
             growing
             into
             choler
             demaunded
             of
             the
             foole
             :
             wherefore
             he
             had
             put
             him
             in
             his
             booke
             ?
             
             Because
             (
             quoth
             the
             foole
             )
             you
             did
             a
             very
             foolish
             act
             in
             giuing
             your
             money
             to
             a
             straunger
             ,
             whome
             you
             are
             like
             to
             see
             no
             more
             .
             But
             how
             if
             he
             come
             backe
             againe
             (
             said
             the
             king
             )
             and
             bring
             the
             horses
             with
             him
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             folly
             then
             ?
             Marrie
             (
             replyed
             the
             foole
             )
             whensoeuer
             he
             commeth
             againe
             ,
             I
             will
             then
             blot
             your
             name
             out
             of
             my
             booke
             ,
             and
             will
             put
             in
             his
             in
             stead
             of
             yours
             :
             for
             then
             I
             shall
             hold
             him
             the
             more
             foole
             of
             the
             two
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             magnificence
             of
             a
             king
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             CHiniton
             or
             Chinite
             king
             of
             England
             ;
             who
             raigned
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1025.
             was
             of
             so
             haughtie
             and
             so
             great
             a
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             caused
             a
             royal
             throne
             to
             be
             prepared
             and
             erected
             for
             him
             neare
             the
             sea
             side
             :
             and
             seeing
             the
             tide
             to
             beat
             with
             the
             waues
             against
             his
             seat
             ,
             he
             spake
             out
             aloud
             vnto
             the
             sea
             :
             Thou
             art
             my
             subiect
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             whereon
             I
             am
             set
             is
             mine
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             forbid
             thee
             to
             rise
             against
             my
             land
             ,
             or
             to
             
             wet
             the
             bodie
             and
             apparell
             of
             thy
             Lord
             and
             maister
             :
             the
             sea
             notwithstanding
             holding
             on
             his
             course
             in
             flowing
             ,
             came
             to
             wet
             his
             feete
             ,
             which
             he
             seeing
             presently
             gaue
             backe
             and
             said
             :
             Now
             may
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             humane
             power
             is
             but
             meere
             vanitie
             :
             and
             no
             mortall
             man
             is
             worthy
             to
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             but
             he
             only
             to
             whose
             commaund
             the
             heauens
             ,
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             decree
             are
             subiect
             and
             obedient
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasant
             conceipt
             of
             an
             Italian
             Gentleman
             ,
             vpon
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             names
             of
             two
             Popes
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             death
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             sixt
             ,
             Nicholas
             the
             fifth
             being
             created
             Pope
             ,
             certain
             Italian
             Gentlemen
             walking
             in
             the
             Popes
             hall
             ,
             deuised
             together
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             thē
             both
             .
             Amongst
             them
             was
             maister
             
               Antonio
               Agnello
            
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             good
             grace
             said
             vnto
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             company
             :
             My
             maisters
             :
             you
             need
             not
             much
             to
             trouble
             your
             
             selues
             in
             giuing
             your
             iudgements
             of
             the
             two
             Popes
             :
             for
             I
             beleeue
             that
             these
             two
             inscriptions
             will
             easily
             resolue
             vs
             of
             our
             doubts
             :
             and
             so
             saying
             he
             cast
             his
             eye
             vpon
             one
             of
             the
             two
             portals
             of
             the
             hall
             :
             and
             standing
             still
             shewed
             them
             with
             his
             finger
             this
             inscription
             :
          
           
             Alexander
             PP
             .
             VI.
             which
             signifieth
             :
             Alexander
             Pope
             the
             sixth
             of
             that
             name
             .
             See
             (
             said
             he
             )
             what
             this
             inscription
             doth
             import
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             :
             that
             Alexander
             was
             made
             Pope
             by
             force
             ?
             Let
             vs
             see
             now
             if
             we
             can
             vnderstand
             any
             thing
             touching
             the
             new
             Pope
             :
             &
             then
             turning
             himselfe
             (
             as
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             at
             aduentures
             )
             to
             the
             other
             portall
             ,
             he
             shewed
             them
             this
             inscription
             :
             N.
             PP
             .
             V.
             which
             signifieth
             Nicholas
             Pope
             the
             fifth
             .
             O
             Lord
             God
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             see
             ,
             here
             is
             ill
             newes
             :
             
               Nihil
               Papa
               valet
            
             :
             that
             in
             English
             is
             :
             The
             Pope
             is
             nothing
             woorth
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             honourable
             act
             of
             an
             Italian
             Lord.
             
          
           
           
             AN
             Italian
             Nobleman
             surnamed
             the
             grand
             Captaine
             ,
             being
             set
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             and
             seeing
             two
             Gentlemen
             (
             who
             had
             serued
             very
             valiantly
             in
             the
             warres
             )
             to
             stand
             below
             in
             his
             hall
             because
             the
             seates
             at
             the
             table
             were
             all
             filled
             :
             he
             immediatly
             arose
             ,
             and
             caused
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             guests
             to
             make
             place
             for
             these
             two
             ,
             saying
             :
             Make
             place
             I
             pray
             for
             these
             two
             Gentlemen
             to
             dine
             :
             for
             if
             they
             had
             not
             bene
             in
             our
             company
             elsewhere
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             haue
             had
             at
             this
             time
             whereof
             to
             eate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             mocke
             which
             he
             gaue
             to
             another
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             Captaine
             seeing
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             his
             own
             come
             before
             him
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             richly
             armed
             after
             the
             battell
             of
             Serignolle
             :
             and
             when
             all
             things
             were
             safe
             and
             in
             quiet
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             his
             company
             :
             We
             neede
             not
             now
             feare
             any
             storme
             ,
             for
             Saint
             Hermes
             hath
             appeared
             vnto
             vs.
             
               By
               this
               quippe
               he
               taxed
               the
               Gentleman
               
               to
               be
               of
               small
               valour
               ,
               for
               comming
               to
               the
               field
               after
               al
               daunger
               of
               fight
               was
               past
               :
               for
               the
               common
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Hermes
               doth
               vse
               to
               appeare
               at
               sea
               to
               the
               Mariners
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               furie
               of
               a
               tempest
               at
               sea
               is
               gone
               &
               past
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             speech
             of
             the
             same
             Captaine
             to
             a
             Gentleman
             touching
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               DIego
               Garsia
            
             Spanish
             Gentleman
             counselled
             the
             grand
             Captaine
             Gonsaluo
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             a
             place
             of
             great
             daunger
             where
             the
             Artillerie
             of
             the
             enemie
             did
             play
             vpō
             them
             :
             O
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             seeing
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             put
             any
             feare
             in
             thy
             courage
             ,
             do
             not
             thou
             seeke
             to
             put
             any
             in
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             great
             Turke
             .
          
           
             
               GEin
               Ottoman
            
             brother
             vnto
             the
             great
             Turke
             being
             prisoner
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             
             Italy
             to
             iust
             a●d
             tilt
             together
             :
             he
             said
             :
             That
             that
             manner
             of
             turney
             (
             in
             his
             opinion
             )
             seemed
             too
             much
             to
             be
             done
             in
             sport
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             to
             be
             done
             in
             earnest
             .
          
           
             It
             happened
             on
             a
             time
             that
             one
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             this
             Turke
             ,
             highly
             commended
             the
             young
             king
             Ferdinand
             of
             Naples
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             excellent
             agility
             and
             actiue
             of
             his
             person
             for
             running
             ,
             vaulting
             ,
             leaping
             and
             other
             corporall
             exercises
             of
             that
             kind
             :
             whereof
             he
             tooke
             occasiō
             to
             say
             :
             That
             in
             his
             countrey
             ,
             those
             were
             the
             exercises
             of
             slaues
             :
             and
             that
             the
             young
             Gentlemen
             and
             Noblemen
             did
             learne
             to
             practise
             bountie
             and
             liberalitie
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             vertues
             they
             made
             themselues
             the
             more
             commendable
             .
          
           
             Liberalitie
             is
             a
             vertue
             whereby
             Princes
             do
             purchase
             and
             entertaine
             the
             loue
             both
             of
             their
             subiects
             and
             of
             strangers
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             pleasant
             quip
             giuen
             to
             a
             Gentleman
             by
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Mantua
             .
          
           
             THe
             Marquesse
             Frederick
             of
             Mantua
             
             sitting
             at
             the
             table
             in
             companie
             of
             many
             Gentlemen
             :
             one
             of
             them
             after
             he
             had
             eaten
             vp
             all
             the
             broth
             ,
             tooke
             his
             porenger
             with
             that
             little
             that
             remained
             and
             threw
             it
             on
             the
             ground
             :
             saying
             withall
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             excuse
             )
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             pray
             pardon
             me
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Marquesse
             suddenly
             answered
             :
             Demand
             pardō
             of
             the
             swine
             :
             for
             if
             there
             be
             any
             harm
             done
             it
             is
             to
             them
             and
             not
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             comparison
             made
             by
             Iohn
             Gonzaga
             .
          
           
             THe
             lord
             
               Iohn
               de
               Gonzaga
            
             playing
             and
             loosing
             his
             money
             at
             dice
             ,
             saw
             that
             his
             sonne
             Alexander
             did
             grieue
             at
             his
             losse
             :
             whereupon
             he
             said
             vnto
             some
             Gentlemen
             there
             present
             :
             It
             is
             written
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             a
             victorie
             gotten
             by
             his
             father
             Philip
             king
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             realme
             which
             he
             had
             conquered
             :
             he
             fell
             on
             weeping
             :
             and
             being
             demaunded
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             wept
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             Because
             his
             father
             got
             so
             many
             Countreys
             ,
             that
             he
             doubted
             lest
             he
             
             would
             leaue
             none
             for
             him
             to
             conquer
             :
             Cleane
             contrarie
             (
             said
             he
             )
             doth
             my
             son
             Alexander
             :
             for
             seeing
             me
             to
             loose
             ,
             he
             is
             afraid
             lest
             I
             will
             lose
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             leaue
             little
             or
             nothing
             for
             him
             to
             lose
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             quippe
             giuen
             by
             one
             Raphaell
             an
             Italian
             Painter
             to
             tvvo
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             THe
             excellent
             and
             famous
             painter
             Raphael
             of
             Vrbin
             being
             very
             inward
             with
             two
             Cardinals
             they
             (
             to
             see
             what
             he
             would
             say
             vnto
             them
             )
             in
             his
             presence
             found
             fault
             with
             a
             certaine
             table
             or
             picture
             of
             his
             making
             ,
             wherein
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paule
             were
             painted
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             the
             visage
             of
             those
             two
             images
             were
             too
             red
             :
             whereunto
             he
             quickly
             made
             answer
             :
             My
             lords
             ,
             thinke
             not
             much
             that
             they
             looke
             so
             red
             :
             for
             I
             haue
             painted
             thē
             as
             they
             now
             are
             in
             heauen
             :
             and
             this
             rednesse
             in
             their
             faces
             commeth
             of
             pure
             shame
             which
             they
             haue
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             so
             ill
             gouerned
             by
             such
             men
             as
             you
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             prudent
             counsell
             of
             Laurence
             de
             Medicis
             .
          
           
             SEigneur
             
               Lavvrence
               de
               Medicis
            
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             restraine
             the
             excessiue
             liberalitie
             of
             his
             sonne
             
               Cosmus
               de
               Medicis
            
             ,
             who
             vsed
             to
             giue
             vnmeasurable
             summes
             both
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             to
             his
             fauorites
             :
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             haue
             either
             his
             sonne
             noted
             of
             prodigalitie
             ,
             nor
             himselfe
             of
             auarice
             :
             &
             yet
             being
             withall
             more
             vnwilling
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             discontent
             him
             :
             he
             deuised
             a
             very
             subtill
             and
             honest
             pollicie
             how
             to
             effect
             his
             desire
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             :
             He
             commaunded
             his
             pursebearer
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             sonne
             did
             demaund
             any
             money
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             deny
             him
             any
             ,
             but
             should
             giue
             it
             him
             whatsoeuer
             he
             desired
             ,
             yet
             with
             this
             conditiō
             ,
             that
             Seigneur
             Cosmus
             himselfe
             should
             count
             and
             tell
             out
             the
             money
             which
             he
             desired
             .
             Within
             a
             while
             the
             sonne
             came
             to
             the
             pursebearer
             ,
             &
             demanded
             8000.
             duckets
             ,
             which
             he
             meant
             to
             giue
             for
             a
             present
             to
             some
             great
             
             personage
             :
             the
             pursebearer
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             that
             he
             wold
             gladly
             deliuer
             him
             the
             summe
             he
             desired
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             that
             himselfe
             would
             count
             it
             out
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             had
             in
             charge
             giuen
             him
             from
             his
             Lord
             and
             maister
             Seigneur
             
               Laurence
               .
               Cosmus
            
             accepting
             the
             offer
             ,
             fell
             to
             telling
             of
             his
             duckets
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             not
             counted
             the
             two
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             began
             to
             bewearie
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             too
             much
             time
             lost
             from
             his
             accustomed
             pleasures
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             count
             he
             left
             all
             :
             and
             fell
             into
             consideration
             with
             himselfe
             that
             the
             summe
             was
             too
             great
             to
             giue
             away
             :
             and
             so
             determined
             from
             thencefoorth
             to
             be
             no
             more
             so
             prodigall
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             counsell
             of
             Cosmus
             de
             Medicis
             .
          
           
             A
             Certaine
             man
             had
             obtained
             an
             office
             neare
             vnto
             Florence
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             and
             mediation
             of
             
               Cosmus
               de
               Medicis
            
             ,
             of
             whome
             he
             demaunded
             his
             aduice
             ,
             what
             meanes
             he
             might
             vse
             in
             his
             office
             for
             the
             good
             managing
             of
             his
             affaires
             :
             Seigneur
             Cosmus
             answered
             him
             :
             Cloth
             thy selfe
             with
             scarlet
             ,
             and
             speake
             little
             .
          
           
           
             The
             man
             that
             speaketh
             litle
             cannot
             be
             conuinced
             of
             folly
             :
             and
             a
             goodly
             habite
             (
             were
             it
             on
             a
             beast
             )
             vvill
             get
             him
             reputation
             :
             but
             a
             vvise
             man
             wil
             soone
             find
             a
             difference
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             speech
             of
             a
             Pope
             .
          
           
             THe
             Bishop
             of
             Seruia
             desirous
             to
             sound
             the
             Popes
             mind
             ,
             touching
             a
             sute
             which
             he
             would
             gladly
             haue
             graunted
             him
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Holy
             Father
             :
             it
             is
             a
             common
             speech
             ouer
             all
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             pallace
             :
             that
             your
             Holinesse
             hath
             made
             me
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             citie
             :
             whereunto
             the
             Pope
             answered
             :
             Let
             them
             say
             what
             they
             list
             :
             they
             are
             some
             leud
             fellowes
             that
             talke
             so
             :
             But
             do
             not
             you
             beleeue
             it
             to
             be
             so
             :
             for
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             nothing
             lesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Chauncelor
             of
             Millain
             .
          
           
             
               LEvvis
               Sforce
            
             being
             in
             the
             castell
             of
             Millain
             :
             and
             perceiuing
             that
             the
             army
             of
             the
             French
             king
             Levvis
             the
             twelfth
             was
             comming
             to
             besiege
             him
             ,
             demaunded
             of
             Maister
             
             Sico
             his
             Chauncellour
             :
             what
             he
             thought
             the
             best
             meane
             to
             gard
             and
             defend
             his
             castell
             against
             the
             French
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             
               L'amor
               de
               gli
               huomini
            
             :
             The
             loue
             of
             the
             people
             .
             The
             duke
             storming
             very
             exceedingly
             at
             his
             speech
             :
             and
             knowing
             that
             the
             Chancellour
             was
             well
             beloued
             of
             the
             Millanois
             ,
             entred
             into
             a
             suspition
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             principalitie
             .
             And
             to
             set
             his
             mind
             at
             quiet
             from
             this
             conceipt
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Chauncellour
             to
             be
             beheaded
             on
             a
             high
             scaffold
             in
             an
             open
             and
             publike
             place
             .
             The
             Chauncelor
             before
             his
             death
             complaining
             of
             the
             crueltie
             of
             the
             said
             Levvis
             ,
             said
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ameil
               cappo
               á
               te
               il
               stato
               :
            
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             :
             Thou
             causest
             me
             to
             lose
             my
             head
             :
             but
             others
             will
             make
             thee
             lose
             thy
             Seigneurie
             and
             state
             :
             which
             was
             in
             the
             end
             well
             verified
             :
             for
             within
             a
             small
             time
             after
             ,
             hauing
             lost
             the
             Duchie
             and
             castell
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             he
             was
             led
             prisoner
             into
             Fraunce
             where
             he
             died
             in
             great
             miserie
             .
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             the
             subiects
             is
             the
             most
             firme
             
             pillar
             for
             any
             Prince
             to
             leane
             vnto
             :
             for
             vvhere
             hatred
             raigneth
             ,
             a
             Prince
             hath
             no
             assurance
             .
             Also
             many
             men
             at
             their
             death
             do
             foreshevv
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             ,
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             the
             deuine
             vengeance
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             sixth
             .
          
           
             VVHen
             king
             Charles
             the
             eighth
             passed
             into
             Italy
             towards
             the
             realme
             of
             Naples
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             conquered
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             :
             )
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             sixth
             who
             then
             liued
             ,
             said
             :
             The
             French
             men
             are
             come
             into
             this
             countrey
             with
             their
             spurres
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             with
             chalke
             in
             their
             hands
             as
             though
             they
             came
             like
             Friers
             ,
             to
             marke
             out
             their
             lodgings
             without
             any
             further
             labour
             or
             trauell
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             speech
             he
             noted
             ,
             with
             what
             ease
             &
             facilitie
             the
             French
             atchieued
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Naples
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ansvver
             of
             the
             Countie
             of
             Nansot
             .
          
           
             THe
             Earle
             of
             Nansot
             Lieutenant
             for
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             
             fifth
             ,
             hauing
             besieged
             the
             towne
             of
             Peronne
             which
             held
             for
             the
             French
             :
             the
             Queene
             of
             Hungarie
             ,
             sister
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Regent
             of
             that
             countrie
             for
             him
             ,
             sent
             letters
             vnto
             the
             said
             Earle
             ,
             the
             contents
             whereof
             were
             :
             That
             she
             was
             ashamed
             and
             much
             maruelled
             how
             he
             could
             spend
             so
             long
             time
             before
             Peronne
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             esteemed
             but
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             douecote
             ?
             whereunto
             he
             returned
             this
             answer
             :
             that
             true
             it
             was
             the
             towne
             was
             but
             a
             little
             douecote
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             pigoens
             which
             were
             within
             it
             were
             strong
             and
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             small
             place
             ,
             the
             stronger
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             difficult
             it
             is
             to
             be
             gotten
             :
             and
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             defendants
             are
             vvell
             appointed
             and
             furnished
             for
             resistance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Trimouille
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Frauncis
             the
             first
             ordinarily
             did
             vse
             to
             go
             to
             Masse
             in
             his
             Chappell
             :
             but
             the
             lord
             of
             Trimouille
             would
             euer
             go
             to
             the
             publick
             church
             that
             was
             next
             adioyning
             ;
             and
             being
             
             on
             a
             time
             demaunded
             why
             he
             went
             not
             to
             heare
             Masse
             in
             the
             Chappell
             with
             the
             king
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             I
             will
             go
             thither
             where
             my
             great
             maister
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             act
             of
             the
             Duchesse
             of
             Burbon
             .
          
           
             THe
             report
             is
             that
             the
             Duchesse
             of
             Burbon
             had
             in
             her
             house
             a
             certain
             damosell
             ,
             who
             through
             loue
             suffered
             her selfe
             to
             be
             gotten
             with
             child
             :
             for
             which
             fault
             she
             being
             sharpely
             reprehended
             ,
             to
             purge
             her selfe
             she
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             gentleman
             in
             the
             house
             had
             enforced
             and
             rauished
             her
             against
             her
             will.
             The
             gentleman
             came
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Dutches
             to
             excuse
             himselfe
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Dutchesse
             tooke
             his
             Rapier
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             the
             damosels
             hand
             that
             accused
             him
             ,
             keeping
             the
             scabbard
             in
             her
             owne
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             vnto
             her
             :
             Put
             the
             Rapier
             into
             this
             scabbard
             :
             &
             as
             she
             endeuoured
             to
             put
             it
             therein
             :
             the
             Duchesse
             holding
             the
             scabbard
             to
             her
             ,
             stirred
             her
             hand
             vp
             and
             down
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             any
             means
             the
             damsel
             
             could
             not
             sheath
             it
             :
             then
             the
             Dutches
             said
             vnto
             her
             :
             If
             thou
             hadst
             done
             as
             thou
             seest
             me
             do
             with
             this
             scabbard
             ,
             then
             this
             mischaunce
             had
             neuer
             befalne
             thee
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             vvoman
             to
             be
             forced
             against
             her
             vvill
             :
             notvvithstanding
             that
             vvhich
             is
             reported
             of
             Lucrece
             .
          
        
         
           
             Another
             act
             of
             a
             Dutchesse
             .
          
           
             I
             Haue
             heard
             the
             report
             of
             another
             act
             which
             was
             most
             excellent
             and
             worthie
             to
             be
             had
             in
             remembrance
             .
             A
             great
             Prince
             of
             Fraunce
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Popes
             dispensation
             had
             caused
             a
             separation
             betweene
             him
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             onely
             because
             she
             had
             no
             issue
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             which
             he
             imputed
             to
             her
             disabilitie
             :
             and
             thereupon
             maried
             another
             wife
             .
             Within
             a
             small
             time
             after
             ,
             this
             Noble
             man
             remembring
             himselfe
             of
             his
             first
             wife
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             her
             on
             a
             Newyeares
             day
             a
             most
             rich
             and
             precious
             robe
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             his
             familiar
             friend
             ,
             who
             presented
             
             it
             vnto
             the
             Lady
             the
             same
             day
             .
             The
             Princesse
             receiuing
             the
             robe
             ,
             after
             long
             speech
             had
             with
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             demaunded
             if
             it
             were
             her
             husband
             of
             himselfe
             that
             sent
             her
             this
             present
             :
             and
             being
             assured
             by
             him
             that
             it
             came
             directly
             from
             her
             husband
             :
             she
             presently
             cut
             it
             asunder
             ,
             &
             separated
             the
             vpper
             frō
             the
             neather
             part
             :
             and
             afterwards
             deliuering
             the
             vpper
             part
             of
             the
             garment
             backe
             vnto
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             she
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             friend
             :
             thanke
             your
             maister
             from
             me
             for
             the
             loue
             and
             affection
             that
             he
             seemeth
             to
             continue
             towards
             me
             :
             &
             carrie
             him
             backe
             againe
             this
             part
             of
             his
             robe
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             keepe
             well
             the
             vpper
             part
             :
             and
             for
             the
             neather
             part
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             doubt
             but
             I
             will
             looke
             well
             vnto
             it
             ,
             &
             keep
             it
             safely
             as
             long
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             lend
             me
             life
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             conceipt
             the
             Princesse
             meant
             that
             she
             vvould
             during
             her
             life
             keepe
             her
             chastitie
             vvithout
             marying
             againe
             ,
             vvhich
             she
             did
             vvith
             great
             patience
             and
             constancie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             christian
             saying
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             victorie
             which
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             obtained
             against
             
               Iohn
               Fredericke
            
             duke
             of
             Saxonie
             Elector
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             in
             a
             battel
             foughten
             betweene
             them
             :
             the
             Emperour
             said
             all
             openly
             :
             I
             cannot
             〈…〉
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             said
             :
             
               Veni
               ,
               vidi
               ,
               vici
            
             :
             〈…〉
             will
             onely
             say
             :
             
               Veni
               ,
               vidi
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               Deus
               vicit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             braue
             ansvver
             of
             the
             Countie
             of
             Anguien
             .
          
           
             FRauncis
             of
             Burbon
             Earle
             of
             Anguien
             ,
             being
             for
             king
             Frauncis
             in
             Piemont
             against
             the
             armie
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             whereof
             was
             chiefe
             General
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Guast
             :
             the
             said
             Marquesse
             sent
             this
             message
             vnto
             the
             said
             Lord
             of
             Anguien
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             very
             young
             )
             that
             his
             beard
             was
             to
             little
             for
             him
             to
             haue
             the
             hardinesse
             to
             meete
             him
             in
             battel
             .
             
             Whereunto
             the
             Lord
             of
             Anguien
             sent
             this
             answer
             :
             That
             it
             was
             not
             with
             their
             beards
             that
             the
             French
             did
             vse
             to
             fight
             :
             but
             that
             as
             this
             was
             the
             office
             of
             their
             swords
             :
             so
             with
             the
             sword
             he
             came
             to
             seeke
             him
             and
             to
             offer
             him
             battell
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             affaires
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             vvherein
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             not
             to
             the
             age
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             prudence
             &
             experience
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             managing
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             sharpe
             and
             pleasant
             speech
             of
             a
             foole
             belonging
             to
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Guast
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             the
             battell
             foughten
             at
             Serizoles
             ,
             the
             same
             Marquesse
             of
             Guast
             assuring
             himselfe
             of
             the
             victorie
             ,
             gaue
             vnto
             one
             that
             was
             his
             iester
             afaire
             gilt
             Armour
             ,
             and
             a
             Iener
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             promising
             him
             (
             ouer
             and
             aboue
             that
             of
             his
             owne
             good
             grace
             and
             pleasure
             )
             to
             giue
             him
             fiue
             hundred
             duckets
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             should
             be
             the
             first
             that
             should
             go
             &
             cary
             vnto
             
             his
             lady
             the
             Marquesse
             the
             newes
             of
             his
             victorie
             .
             It
             happened
             (
             as
             good
             fortune
             would
             )
             that
             the
             French
             gained
             the
             iourney
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             armie
             was
             defeated
             .
             Amongst
             the
             Spaniards
             that
             were
             taken
             prisoners
             ,
             this
             iester
             of
             the
             Marquesse
             hapned
             to
             be
             one
             :
             who
             by
             reason
             he
             was
             so
             well
             mounted
             &
             armed
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             some
             great
             Lord
             or
             Knight
             :
             &
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Lord
             of
             Anguien
             after
             he
             had
             a
             while
             questioned
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             him
             what
             he
             was
             :
             and
             demaunding
             of
             him
             who
             had
             furnished
             him
             in
             that
             good
             order
             :
             the
             iester
             answered
             :
             My
             lord
             the
             Marquesse
             gaue
             me
             my
             horse
             and
             armes
             :
             and
             should
             haue
             giuen
             me
             besides
             fiue
             hundred
             duckets
             to
             go
             and
             tell
             my
             ladie
             his
             wife
             the
             first
             tidings
             of
             his
             victorie
             :
             but
             I
             beleeue
             (
             said
             he
             )
             that
             the
             Marquesse
             will
             gaine
             the
             money
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             posted
             thither
             in
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             Parmisan
             that
             by
             his
             subtilty
             saued
             himselfe
             from
             trouble
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Certaine
             man
             at
             armes
             a
             Parmisan
             ,
             passing
             by
             Saluces
             arriued
             into
             a
             publike
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             whereof
             was
             an
             high
             columne
             or
             pillar
             erected
             ,
             vpon
             the
             which
             was
             pitched
             an
             Eagle
             imperiall
             :
             to
             the
             which
             this
             souldier
             casting
             vp
             his
             eyes
             very
             attentiuely
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             bene
             suddenly
             astonished
             ,
             he
             began
             in
             manner
             of
             cursing
             to
             say
             :
             Oh
             foule
             mischiefe
             may
             befall
             him
             that
             set
             thee
             there
             so
             high
             !
             Diuerse
             standing
             there
             by
             ,
             and
             walking
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             acquainted
             the
             Magistrate
             with
             this
             speech
             of
             the
             Parmisan
             :
             who
             being
             led
             before
             the
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             demaunded
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             such
             words
             as
             were
             obiected
             against
             him
             :
             he
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             them
             :
             and
             that
             the
             occasion
             which
             moued
             him
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Eagle
             was
             set
             ouer
             high
             .
             For
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             beare
             so
             great
             reuerence
             and
             loue
             to
             the
             Eagle
             which
             representeth
             the
             Maiestie
             imperiall
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             below
             where
             I
             might
             haue
             reached
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             spared
             to
             haue
             embraced
             
             and
             kissed
             it
             .
             By
             this
             answer
             turned
             contrarie
             to
             the
             intendment
             and
             expectation
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             saued
             himselfe
             from
             trouble
             ,
             and
             was
             suffered
             to
             depart
             safely
             out
             of
             the
             towne
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             vvill
             sometime
             constraine
             a
             man
             to
             avvaken
             his
             spirits
             :
             and
             to
             auoide
             daunger
             to
             turne
             his
             vvords
             in
             a
             double
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             honorable
             opinion
             of
             the
             Dolphinesse
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             MArgaret
             daughter
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             wife
             to
             the
             Dolphine
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             king
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             passing
             on
             a
             time
             through
             a
             hall
             ,
             where
             lay
             sleeping
             on
             a
             bench
             
               Alan
               Chartier
            
             Secretarie
             to
             king
             Charles
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             learning
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             excellent
             Poet
             and
             Oratour
             in
             the
             French
             toung
             ,
             went
             to
             kisse
             his
             mouth
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             al
             her
             companie
             .
             Whereupon
             one
             of
             those
             who
             attended
             her
             ,
             said
             :
             Madame
             :
             It
             is
             verie
             
             straunge
             that
             you
             should
             kisse
             a
             fellow
             so
             filthie
             and
             deformed
             .
             She
             answered
             :
             I
             did
             not
             kisse
             the
             man
             but
             the
             mouth
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             hath
             proceeded
             so
             many
             excellent
             conceipts
             ,
             graue
             matters
             ,
             and
             most
             eloquent
             speeches
             .
          
           
             The
             goods
             of
             the
             mind
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             body
             :
             and
             many
             times
             in
             vessels
             of
             base
             stuffe
             ,
             are
             enclosed
             most
             precious
             liquours
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             subtill
             request
             of
             Iohn
             de
             Menu
             ,
             to
             saue
             himselfe
             from
             the
             furie
             of
             certaine
             Ladies
             .
          
           
             QVite
             contrarie
             to
             the
             former
             act
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             a
             Queene
             of
             Fraunce
             with
             her
             ladies
             did
             vnto
             
               Iohn
               de
               Menu
            
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             Poet
             of
             the
             French
             nation
             :
             for
             he
             hauing
             composed
             that
             renowned
             booke
             of
             
               The
               Roman
               of
               the
               Rose
            
             :
             (
             in
             the
             which
             he
             bringeth
             in
             a
             iealous
             man
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             all
             the
             euill
             that
             possibly
             can
             be
             imagined
             of
             women
             and
             their
             dispositions
             )
             by
             reason
             
             thereof
             he
             incurred
             the
             indignation
             and
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Queene
             and
             other
             Ladies
             ,
             who
             determined
             to
             be
             reuenged
             of
             him
             .
             One
             day
             therefore
             the
             Queen
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             other
             Ladies
             did
             so
             much
             that
             she
             got
             
               Iohn
               de
               Menu
            
             in
             her
             power
             ,
             and
             hauing
             reuiled
             ,
             iniuried
             and
             threatened
             him
             exceedingly
             for
             speaking
             ill
             of
             womenkind
             :
             she
             commaunded
             her
             damosels
             to
             strippe
             him
             naked
             ,
             and
             to
             tye
             him
             to
             a
             pillar
             ,
             purposing
             that
             they
             themselues
             should
             scourge
             him
             .
             He
             seeing
             that
             all
             the
             reasons
             and
             excuses
             which
             he
             could
             make
             ,
             could
             not
             preuaile
             against
             their
             rage
             and
             furie
             ,
             humbly
             intreated
             that
             before
             they
             began
             to
             execute
             their
             wrath
             and
             malice
             vpon
             him
             ,
             it
             wold
             please
             the
             Queene
             to
             graunt
             him
             one
             request
             ,
             which
             with
             great
             difficultie
             he
             obtained
             .
             Well
             then
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             faire
             Ladies
             ,
             seeing
             you
             haue
             vouchsafed
             me
             this
             fauour
             ,
             as
             to
             condescend
             vnto
             my
             demaund
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             that
             the
             most
             arrant
             and
             notorious
             whore
             in
             all
             your
             company
             may
             begin
             to
             whippe
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             me
             the
             first
             
             stripe
             .
             This
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             confounded
             and
             amazed
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             alone
             at
             his
             libertie
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chabanes
             to
             king
             Lewis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Levvis
             the
             eleuenth
             hauing
             giuen
             charge
             to
             Baluë
             Bishop
             of
             Eureux
             to
             go
             take
             and
             receiue
             the
             muster
             of
             the
             men
             of
             armes
             in
             Paris
             :
             The
             lord
             of
             Chabanes
             great
             Maister
             of
             Fraunce
             requested
             the
             king
             to
             graunt
             him
             a
             Commission
             to
             go
             and
             reforme
             the
             Chanons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Eureux
             .
             Why
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             that
             is
             no
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             charge
             for
             you
             :
             yea
             but
             (
             said
             he
             )
             this
             is
             as
             well
             befitting
             to
             my
             estate
             and
             calling
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Eureux
             to
             haue
             to
             do
             with
             the
             ordering
             of
             men
             at
             armes
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             historie
             of
             a
             Radish
             giuen
             to
             king
             Lewis
             the
             eleuenth
             .
          
           
             THe
             same
             king
             Levvis
             being
             but
             yet
             Dolphin
             of
             Fraunce
             did
             for
             a
             
             certaine
             time
             soiourne
             and
             remain
             in
             Burgundie
             for
             feare
             of
             his
             father
             :
             during
             the
             which
             ,
             vsing
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             and
             recreation
             in
             hunting
             ,
             he
             did
             often
             frequent
             and
             resort
             to
             the
             cottage
             of
             a
             poore
             forrester
             named
             Conon
             (
             as
             it
             is
             often
             seene
             that
             great
             Princes
             do
             sometimes
             take
             pleasure
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             people
             of
             meane
             reckening
             )
             with
             whome
             taking
             his
             repast
             ,
             he
             did
             vse
             diuerse
             times
             to
             eate
             Radishes
             .
             Afterwards
             coming
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             this
             poore
             fellow
             Conon
             (
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             his
             wife
             )
             in
             hope
             to
             feele
             the
             bountie
             and
             liberalitie
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             came
             into
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             brought
             with
             him
             of
             the
             fairest
             Radishes
             of
             his
             garden
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             present
             of
             them
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             :
             but
             by
             constraint
             of
             hunger
             for
             want
             of
             victuals
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             was
             enforced
             to
             eate
             them
             vp
             al
             saue
             one
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             greatest
             and
             fairest
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Being
             come
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             he
             was
             knowne
             by
             the
             king
             ,
             who
             sent
             for
             him
             to
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             he
             good
             man
             verie
             cheerefully
             presented
             the
             great
             Radish
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             
             The
             king
             tooke
             it
             and
             accepted
             it
             very
             graciously
             ,
             and
             caused
             one
             that
             was
             neare
             about
             him
             to
             lay
             it
             vp
             amongst
             his
             chiefest
             and
             most
             precious
             iewels
             :
             and
             after
             he
             made
             the
             forrester
             to
             dine
             well
             ,
             he
             gaue
             him
             a
             thousand
             Crownes
             and
             so
             dismissed
             him
             .
             It
             happened
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             a
             Courtier
             vpon
             a
             vaine
             hope
             presented
             the
             king
             with
             a
             very
             goodly
             horse
             ,
             of
             a
             most
             excellent
             making
             and
             perfection
             in
             all
             parts
             :
             supposing
             that
             the
             king
             would
             recompence
             him
             for
             him
             most
             bountifully
             .
             The
             king
             bethinking
             himselfe
             wherwith
             he
             might
             reward
             him
             ,
             remembred
             him
             of
             his
             Radish
             ,
             which
             being
             wrapped
             vp
             in
             white
             paper
             ,
             he
             gaue
             to
             the
             Courtier
             :
             telling
             him
             that
             he
             should
             accept
             of
             that
             in
             good
             part
             .
             The
             gentleman
             returning
             to
             his
             lodging
             ,
             and
             hoping
             to
             find
             some
             great
             treasure
             ,
             vnfolded
             his
             packet
             and
             found
             nothing
             but
             a
             Radish
             :
             whereupon
             he
             went
             and
             made
             his
             complaint
             vnto
             the
             king
             ,
             thinking
             that
             he
             had
             but
             mistaken
             one
             thing
             for
             another
             :
             but
             the
             king
             presently
             made
             him
             this
             
             answer
             :
             Passion
             of
             God
             ,
             man
             :
             I
             think
             I
             haue
             well
             payed
             for
             thy
             horse
             :
             for
             the
             present
             which
             I
             gaue
             thee
             cost
             me
             a
             thousand
             crownes
             .
          
           
             This
             vvas
             a
             most
             royall
             kind
             of
             liberalitie
             ,
             in
             recompensing
             bountifully
             the
             good
             affections
             and
             long
             trauels
             of
             a
             poore
             man
             vvell
             deseruing
             :
             and
             to
             revvard
             the
             audacious
             according
             to
             his
             demerites
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speech
             of
             a
             President
             of
             Paris
             to
             king
             Levvis
             the
             twelfth
             .
          
           
             A
             Great
             Lord
             of
             Fraunce
             betaking
             himselfe
             to
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             violently
             entred
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Paris
             ,
             and
             tooke
             thence
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             his
             house
             who
             was
             held
             there
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             away
             .
             The
             lord
             of
             Vacquerie
             chiefe
             and
             first
             President
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             being
             aduertised
             of
             this
             case
             ,
             went
             vnto
             the
             king
             Levvis
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             vnto
             whome
             (
             after
             he
             had
             done
             due
             reuerence
             )
             he
             said
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             you
             can
             be
             merrie
             considering
             the
             wrong
             that
             is
             
             done
             you
             ,
             and
             me
             thinkes
             you
             shold
             feele
             it
             .
             Wherfore
             quoth
             the
             king
             ?
             Because
             sir
             (
             said
             he
             )
             your
             right
             arme
             is
             broken
             .
             I
             vnderstand
             you
             not
             (
             replyed
             the
             king
             :
             )
             your
             right
             arme
             sir
             (
             quoth
             the
             President
             )
             is
             your
             iustice
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             broken
             and
             violated
             :
             and
             so
             recounted
             vnto
             him
             from
             point
             to
             point
             what
             had
             happened
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             king
             was
             highly
             displeased
             :
             and
             hauing
             caused
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             to
             appeare
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             commaunded
             him
             to
             repaire
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             to
             yeeld
             such
             satisfaction
             as
             was
             fit
             and
             according
             to
             reason
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             is
             that
             vvherby
             Princes
             do
             raign
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             principall
             force
             and
             strength
             to
             preserue
             a
             realme
             in
             good
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             iudgement
             of
             a
             king
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             King
             of
             England
             seeing
             two
             Gentlemen
             earnestly
             contending
             and
             desiring
             the
             combat
             each
             of
             other
             for
             the
             armes
             of
             their
             houses
             
             (
             for
             both
             of
             them
             bore
             a
             Buls
             head
             in
             their
             shield
             )
             before
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             lists
             to
             darreine
             the
             battell
             ,
             he
             called
             them
             both
             before
             him
             seuerally
             and
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             As
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             perceiue
             ,
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             induceth
             you
             to
             claim
             the
             combate
             each
             of
             other
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             the
             one
             of
             you
             cannot
             suffer
             the
             other
             to
             carrie
             the
             armes
             of
             his
             family
             :
             But
             if
             I
             can
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             &
             shew
             you
             how
             the
             Armes
             of
             your
             aduersarie
             are
             farre
             different
             from
             yours
             ,
             will
             you
             be
             contented
             to
             surcease
             your
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             the
             combate
             ?
             Whereunto
             when
             either
             of
             them
             had
             seuerally
             consented
             ,
             the
             king
             by
             a
             Herald
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             found
             a
             meane
             to
             accord
             them
             :
             and
             that
             their
             armes
             were
             diuerse
             :
             for
             from
             hencefoorth
             (
             quoth
             the
             king
             )
             the
             one
             shall
             beare
             in
             his
             shield
             the
             head
             of
             a
             Bull
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             head
             of
             a
             Cow.
             
          
           
             This
             sentence
             was
             vvorthie
             to
             be
             commended
             :
             both
             in
             that
             it
             sauoured
             of
             a
             pleasant
             and
             vvittie
             conceipt
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             them
             also
             from
             proceeding
             to
             the
             
             combate
             vpon
             so
             trifling
             an
             occasion
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             similitude
             of
             the
             foole
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Millain
             .
          
           
             IT
             happened
             that
             there
             fell
             a
             pleasant
             controuersie
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             duke
             Sforce
             of
             Millain
             ,
             whether
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             as
             most
             worthie
             of
             honour
             either
             the
             Aduocate
             or
             the
             Phisition
             .
             For
             (
             said
             one
             )
             the
             Aduocat
             pleadeth
             causes
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             right
             and
             equitie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             augmentation
             both
             of
             the
             priuate
             and
             publicke
             good
             .
             The
             Phisition
             (
             said
             another
             )
             by
             his
             skill
             and
             knowledge
             keepeth
             man
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             freeth
             him
             from
             sicknes
             and
             diseases
             .
             Vpon
             this
             debate
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             foole
             being
             in
             place
             ,
             began
             to
             speake
             and
             said
             :
             If
             it
             please
             my
             lord
             the
             Duke
             that
             I
             shall
             shew
             my
             conceipt
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             soone
             end
             the
             controuersie
             .
             Marry
             and
             good
             reason
             (
             quoth
             the
             duke
             )
             speake
             on
             hardly
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             heare
             thy
             opinion
             .
             My
             lord
             (
             said
             the
             foole
             )
             you
             see
             ordinarily
             :
             that
             
             when
             a
             felon
             is
             led
             to
             the
             gallowes
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             commonly
             the
             theefe
             goeth
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             hangman
             followeth
             after
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             theefe
             be
             vnderstood
             the
             Aduocat
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             hangman
             the
             Phisition
             :
             because
             the
             one
             often
             robbeth
             his
             Clients
             of
             their
             money
             :
             and
             the
             other
             killeth
             his
             patients
             with
             his
             Phisicke
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           NOTABLE
           AND
           excellent
           Sentences
           of
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           both
           Hebrewes
           ,
           Greekes
           ,
           and
           Latines
           :
           inducing
           euery
           man
           to
           liue
           well
           and
           vertuously
           .
        
         
           FIRST
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           shew
           thy selfe
           religious
           towards
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           thy
           oblations
           and
           sacrifices
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           keeping
           the
           vowes
           &
           promises
           which
           thou
           swearest
           vnto
           him
           :
           the
           one
           will
           be
           an
           argument
           of
           thy
           wealth
           and
           abilitie
           :
           by
           the
           other
           is
           knowne
           thy
           faith
           and
           honestie
           .
        
         
           2
           Honour
           God
           daily
           :
           but
           principally
           after
           the
           manner
           and
           fashion
           instituted
           and
           ordained
           by
           thy
           countrey
           wherin
           thou
           liuest
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           thou
           maist
           be
           esteemed
           both
           deuout
           in
           thy
           religion
           ,
           and
           obedient
           also
           to
           
           the
           lawes
           :
           both
           together
           and
           at
           one
           instant
           .
        
         
           3
           Be
           thou
           such
           a
           one
           in
           thy
           behauiour
           towards
           thy
           parents
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           that
           thy
           owne
           children
           (
           when
           thou
           hast
           any
           )
           should
           be
           towards
           thee
           .
        
         
           4
           Vse
           thy
           bodie
           to
           labour
           and
           exercise
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           make
           it
           strong
           and
           able
           ,
           but
           also
           healthfull
           and
           well
           disposed
           :
           the
           which
           thou
           maist
           well
           do
           ,
           if
           thou
           vse
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           thy
           labour
           ,
           whilest
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           continue
           and
           endure
           labour
           .
        
         
           5
           Be
           not
           immoderate
           in
           thy
           laughter
           ,
           nor
           too
           audacious
           in
           thy
           speech
           :
           for
           the
           one
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           folly
           :
           and
           the
           other
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           pride
           and
           arrogancie
           .
        
         
           6
           That
           which
           is
           dishonest
           in
           the
           doing
           ,
           do
           not
           thou
           thinke
           honest
           to
           be
           spoken
           .
        
         
           7
           Accustome
           thy self
           to
           a
           countenance
           not
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           sorrow
           or
           sadnesse
           :
           for
           that
           will
           be
           imputed
           to
           a
           proud
           and
           loftie
           spirit
           :
           but
           shew
           thy selfe
           imaginatiue
           and
           secret
           :
           for
           that
           is
           an
           office
           well
           beseeming
           
           a
           mā
           of
           wisdom
           &
           prudēce
           .
        
         
           8
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           beseeming
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           neat
           ,
           proper
           ,
           modest
           ,
           iust
           and
           temperate
           :
           all
           which
           things
           are
           maruellously
           fitte
           for
           young
           men
           .
        
         
           9
           Thinke
           not
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           ill
           deed
           that
           thou
           canst
           conceale
           it
           :
           for
           albeit
           it
           neuer
           come
           to
           be
           knowne
           of
           others
           :
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           alwaies
           find
           it
           in
           the
           remorce
           of
           thy
           owne
           conscience
        
         
           10
           Feare
           God
           :
           honour
           thy
           parents
           :
           reuerence
           thy
           friends
           :
           obey
           the
           lawes
           .
        
         
           11
           Embrace
           in
           all
           honest
           and
           good
           sort
           thy
           pleasure
           and
           delectation
           :
           for
           honest
           recreation
           is
           good
           ,
           though
           the
           contrarie
           therof
           be
           most
           pernicious
           .
        
         
           12
           Shun
           the
           calumniations
           of
           men
           to
           the
           vttermost
           of
           thy
           power
           ,
           yea
           though
           they
           be
           false
           and
           vndeserued
           :
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           matters
           ,
           &
           is
           guided
           by
           opiniō
           ,
           not
           by
           iudgmēt
           .
        
         
           13
           Whatsoeuer
           thou
           dost
           enterprize
           and
           vndertake
           ,
           so
           do
           it
           as
           if
           it
           were
           
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           men
           :
           for
           albeit
           for
           a
           time
           thou
           maist
           keepe
           it
           secret
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           thou
           shalt
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           discouered
           .
        
         
           14
           It
           is
           a
           most
           sure
           and
           readie
           way
           for
           a
           man
           to
           get
           credite
           and
           estimation
           ,
           not
           to
           cōmit
           those
           things
           which
           he
           shall
           reprehend
           in
           others
           that
           do
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           15
           If
           thou
           be
           greedie
           and
           desirous
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           sure
           to
           attaine
           to
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           16
           The
           best
           way
           for
           a
           man
           to
           retaine
           in
           memorie
           that
           which
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           is
           to
           exercise
           himselfe
           continually
           to
           the
           often
           remembrance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           17
           That
           (
           whereof
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           )
           learne
           of
           them
           that
           are
           skilfull
           :
           for
           it
           is
           as
           shamefull
           and
           foule
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           learne
           a
           good
           thing
           when
           thou
           hearest
           it
           :
           as
           it
           is
           to
           reiect
           his
           friend
           in
           an
           honest
           gift
           when
           he
           presenteth
           it
           .
        
         
           18
           Lay
           hold
           of
           time
           whilst
           thou
           hast
           leasure
           and
           time
           to
           learne
           :
           and
           be
           diligent
           to
           giue
           eare
           vnto
           those
           that
           are
           wise
           and
           learned
           :
           for
           by
           this
           
           meane
           thou
           shalt
           easily
           get
           vnderstanding
           and
           knowledge
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           others
           haue
           inuented
           with
           great
           difficultie
           .
        
         
           19
           Preferre
           knowledge
           before
           wealth
           and
           riches
           :
           the
           one
           soone
           fadeth
           ,
           the
           other
           abideth
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           amongst
           all
           the
           goods
           of
           this
           life
           only
           wisedome
           is
           immortall
           .
        
         
           20
           Be
           not
           slacke
           or
           negligent
           to
           go
           into
           farre
           and
           forraine
           countries
           ,
           to
           learne
           of
           those
           that
           are
           famous
           for
           their
           skill
           and
           knowledge
           in
           any
           good
           thing
           or
           science
           :
           for
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           shame
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           Merchants
           will
           aduenture
           their
           liues
           to
           the
           daunger
           and
           hazard
           of
           the
           seas
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           :
           &
           that
           thou
           being
           lustie
           ,
           young
           ,
           and
           able
           ,
           shouldest
           not
           trauell
           throughout
           the
           world
           to
           better
           thy
           mind
           and
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           21
           Be
           thou
           in
           thy
           manners
           curteous
           and
           full
           of
           humanitie
           :
           and
           in
           thy
           speeches
           affable
           and
           friendly
           :
           The
           courteous
           person
           will
           salute
           those
           whom
           he
           meeteth
           gladly
           :
           and
           the
           affable
           will
           discourse
           with
           them
           
           familiarly
           .
        
         
           22
           Make
           thy selfe
           pleasing
           and
           agreable
           to
           euery
           man
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           :
           and
           acquaint
           thy selfe
           onely
           with
           such
           as
           are
           good
           and
           vertuous
           :
           for
           in
           so
           doing
           thou
           shalt
           shunne
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           shalt
           be
           sure
           to
           get
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           23
           Frequent
           not
           the
           companie
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           men
           too
           often
           :
           nor
           vse
           not
           to
           discourse
           too
           long
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           matter
           :
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           it
           may
           be
           tedious
           and
           wearisome
           .
        
         
           24
           Accustome
           thy selfe
           gladly
           and
           willingly
           to
           endure
           things
           with
           patience
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           thou
           maist
           the
           better
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           be
           forced
           to
           sufferance
           .
        
         
           25
           Abstain
           from
           all
           such
           things
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           little
           or
           no
           honestie
           to
           be
           exercised
           :
           as
           to
           be
           too
           greedie
           and
           couetous
           of
           gaine
           ,
           to
           be
           cholericke
           ,
           voluptuous
           ,
           or
           melancholie
           :
           which
           thou
           shalt
           easily
           do
           ,
           if
           thou
           esteeme
           it
           gaine
           to
           get
           honour
           rather
           then
           riches
           :
           &
           if
           thou
           vse
           choler
           against
           those
           that
           offend
           thee
           ,
           as
           
           thou
           wouldest
           that
           others
           should
           vse
           it
           towards
           thee
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           offend
           them
           :
           and
           as
           thou
           iudgest
           it
           not
           seemely
           to
           be
           commaunded
           of
           thy
           seruants
           :
           so
           is
           it
           not
           fit
           that
           thou
           sholdest
           be
           subiect
           to
           thy
           affections
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           endure
           with
           patience
           and
           constancie
           misfortunes
           and
           aduersitie
           :
           and
           fixing
           thine
           eye
           and
           regard
           vpon
           the
           miseries
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           consider
           that
           thou
           thy selfe
           also
           art
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           26
           Be
           more
           carefull
           to
           keep
           thy
           word
           and
           promise
           ,
           then
           the
           money
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           thee
           in
           trust
           :
           for
           honest
           and
           good
           men
           ought
           so
           to
           gouerne
           themselues
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           haue
           more
           confidence
           on
           their
           honestie
           ,
           then
           in
           their
           oath
           .
        
         
           27
           There
           is
           no
           lesse
           reason
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           distrustful
           of
           the
           wicked
           then
           to
           giue
           credite
           to
           such
           as
           are
           good
           and
           vertuous
           .
        
         
           28
           Reueale
           not
           thy
           secret
           to
           any
           person
           liuing
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           to
           whom
           thou
           shalt
           disclose
           it
           ,
           haue
           as
           great
           reason
           to
           conceale
           it
           in
           silence
           ,
           as
           thou
           hast
           to
           impart
           it
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
         
           29
           When
           thou
           shalt
           be
           enioyned
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           ,
           thou
           oughtest
           for
           two
           reasons
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           :
           either
           to
           cleare
           and
           purge
           thy selfe
           of
           some
           villanous
           actiō
           that
           may
           be
           obiected
           vnto
           thee
           :
           or
           to
           preserue
           and
           saue
           thy
           friends
           from
           daunger
           .
        
         
           30
           Sweare
           not
           in
           any
           case
           for
           lucre
           or
           desire
           of
           money
           ,
           although
           thou
           haue
           iust
           occasion
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           :
           for
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           esteemed
           of
           some
           little
           better
           then
           a
           periured
           person
           :
           and
           of
           others
           thou
           shalt
           be
           held
           a
           man
           wretchedly
           couetous
           .
        
         
           31
           Neuer
           make
           choise
           of
           anie
           man
           for
           thy
           friend
           ,
           of
           whome
           thou
           hast
           not
           first
           gotten
           some
           informatiō
           how
           he
           hath
           vsed
           his
           friends
           before
           times
           :
           and
           be
           thou
           very
           well
           assured
           that
           he
           will
           proue
           such
           towards
           thee
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           bene
           before
           towards
           others
           .
        
         
           32
           Enter
           not
           suddenly
           or
           too
           hastily
           into
           amitie
           with
           any
           man
           :
           and
           yet
           after
           thou
           hast
           once
           professed
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           a
           friend
           ,
           perseuer
           in
           his
           friendship
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           vnto
           the
           
           end
           .
           For
           as
           little
           honestie
           it
           is
           vnto
           any
           man
           to
           be
           without
           friends
           ,
           as
           to
           chaunge
           them
           and
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           new
           often
           .
        
         
           33
           Make
           not
           trial
           of
           thy
           friends
           with
           losse
           :
           and
           yet
           trie
           them
           sometimes
           :
           the
           which
           thou
           maist
           do
           ,
           if
           not
           hauing
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           before
           time
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           thou
           do
           faine
           and
           make
           shew
           as
           though
           thou
           hadst
           neede
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           34
           Communicate
           thy
           affaires
           which
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           knowne
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           haddest
           a
           pretence
           and
           purpose
           to
           keepe
           them
           secret
           :
           for
           if
           they
           (
           to
           whome
           thou
           shalt
           impart
           them
           )
           do
           conceale
           them
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           receiue
           any
           dammage
           by
           their
           secrecy
           :
           but
           if
           they
           do
           reueale
           them
           :
           then
           hast
           thou
           good
           proofe
           and
           triall
           of
           their
           manners
           and
           conditions
           ,
           and
           thou
           maist
           afterwards
           take
           heed
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           35
           There
           is
           no
           meane
           so
           ready
           for
           a
           man
           to
           know
           his
           friends
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           this
           mortall
           life
           :
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           &
           succours
           which
           they
           affoord
           a
           man
           in
           his
           affaires
           .
           The
           former
           maketh
           a
           
           triall
           of
           them
           as
           gold
           is
           tried
           by
           the
           fire
           :
           and
           by
           the
           latter
           a
           man
           shall
           know
           how
           to
           trust
           his
           friends
           in
           time
           of
           neede
           .
        
         
           36
           He
           that
           preuenteth
           the
           request
           and
           intreatie
           of
           his
           friend
           ,
           and
           succoureth
           him
           in
           time
           before
           he
           be
           required
           ,
           perfourmeth
           the
           true
           dutie
           and
           deuoire
           of
           perfect
           amitie
           .
        
         
           37
           Perswade
           thy selfe
           that
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           indignitie
           to
           be
           surmounted
           in
           benefites
           by
           thy
           friends
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           ouerborne
           with
           the
           iniuries
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           38
           Receiue
           into
           thy
           amitie
           not
           onely
           those
           which
           haue
           compassion
           of
           thy
           aduersities
           ,
           but
           them
           also
           which
           are
           not
           enuious
           of
           thy
           prosperitie
           .
           For
           there
           are
           many
           who
           will
           condole
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterwards
           when
           they
           see
           them
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           will
           enuie
           their
           good
           fortune
           .
        
         
           39
           Vse
           to
           talke
           often
           of
           thy
           friends
           which
           are
           absent
           ,
           before
           them
           that
           are
           present
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           they
           may
           perceiue
           and
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           thou
           wilt
           not
           be
           forgetfull
           of
           them
           
           likewise
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           absent
           and
           farre
           away
           from
           thee
           .
        
         
           40
           Let
           the
           furniture
           and
           ornaments
           of
           thy
           person
           be
           fit
           and
           sutable
           for
           thine
           honour
           ,
           but
           not
           too
           curious
           :
           for
           the
           one
           is
           seemely
           and
           befitting
           a
           man
           of
           great
           estate
           and
           magnificence
           :
           the
           other
           appertaineth
           to
           persons
           effeminate
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           delight
           in
           superfluitie
           .
        
         
           41
           Esteeme
           not
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           haue
           care
           of
           nothing
           else
           then
           to
           heape
           vp
           riches
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           vse
           them
           :
           they
           are
           like
           to
           those
           men
           that
           haue
           goodly
           horses
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           how
           to
           ride
           them
           .
        
         
           42
           Spare
           not
           to
           get
           riches
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           thou
           do
           not
           only
           seeke
           to
           haue
           the
           possession
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           thou
           labour
           also
           to
           haue
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           them
           :
           for
           the
           true
           fruition
           of
           riches
           yeeldeth
           pleasure
           vnto
           thē
           that
           know
           how
           to
           take
           it
           :
           and
           the
           possession
           of
           them
           serueth
           vnto
           those
           that
           can
           rightly
           vse
           them
           .
        
         
           43
           Esteeme
           of
           goods
           for
           two
           reasons
           :
           the
           one
           that
           thou
           maist
           by
           
           their
           meanes
           free
           thy selfe
           from
           an
           inconuenience
           :
           the
           other
           that
           thou
           maist
           be
           able
           to
           succour
           and
           helpe
           any
           honest
           man
           thy
           friend
           in
           time
           of
           his
           necessitie
           .
        
         
           44
           Care
           not
           to
           attaine
           to
           that
           fashion
           and
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           being
           excessiue
           and
           superfluous
           ,
           is
           vsed
           by
           other
           men
           :
           but
           regard
           the
           mean
           and
           moderate
           estate
           .
        
         
           45
           Grieue
           not
           nor
           trouble
           thy selfe
           at
           thy
           estate
           and
           condition
           present
           :
           but
           labour
           to
           amend
           and
           better
           it
           .
        
         
           46
           Neuer
           reproch
           any
           man
           with
           his
           miserie
           and
           calamitie
           :
           for
           asmuch
           as
           the
           like
           fortune
           is
           common
           to
           all
           in
           generall
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           knoweth
           what
           will
           befall
           him
           .
        
         
           47
           Succour
           and
           releeue
           the
           good
           in
           their
           time
           of
           need
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           great
           treasure
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           vnto
           those
           that
           are
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           them
           vnto
           thee
           by
           thy
           benefites
           .
        
         
           48
           He
           that
           doth
           good
           vnto
           the
           wicked
           ,
           is
           like
           vnto
           him
           that
           giueth
           meate
           vnto
           another
           mans
           dogges
           :
           for
           they
           barke
           aswell
           at
           him
           as
           at
           
           others
           whom
           they
           meete
           :
           and
           euen
           so
           do
           the
           wicked
           men
           vse
           to
           wrong
           and
           iniurie
           those
           that
           releeue
           them
           ,
           as
           others
           that
           do
           trouble
           and
           hurt
           them
           .
        
         
           49
           Abhorre
           flatterers
           no
           lesse
           then
           common
           cousiners
           :
           for
           both
           of
           them
           do
           exceedingly
           deceiue
           such
           as
           haue
           any
           trust
           or
           confidence
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           50
           If
           thy
           friends
           do
           not
           abandon
           and
           forsake
           thee
           in
           euil
           matters
           ,
           much
           more
           reason
           will
           they
           haue
           to
           aide
           thee
           in
           all
           good
           actions
           .
        
         
           51
           Let
           thy
           cariage
           and
           behauiour
           be
           familiar
           ,
           and
           not
           too
           graue
           and
           austere
           towards
           those
           that
           conuerse
           with
           thee
           .
           For
           seruants
           can
           hardly
           beare
           the
           haughtinesse
           and
           pride
           of
           their
           maisters
           :
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           do
           gladly
           fashion
           and
           frame
           themselues
           to
           conuerse
           with
           those
           that
           are
           priuate
           and
           familiar
           with
           them
           .
           The
           way
           to
           be
           accounted
           companiable
           ,
           is
           :
           not
           to
           be
           quarrelsome
           ,
           troublesome
           ,
           nor
           contentious
           :
           and
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           thou
           do
           not
           too
           rudely
           crosse
           thy
           friend
           in
           his
           choler
           ,
           (
           although
           he
           haue
           growne
           into
           it
           
           vpon
           a
           wrong
           occasion
           )
           but
           rather
           yeeld
           and
           giue
           way
           vnto
           him
           during
           his
           anger
           :
           and
           when
           it
           is
           ouerpast
           ,
           reprehend
           him
           friendly
        
         
           52
           Affect
           not
           nor
           accustome
           thy selfe
           to
           grauitie
           in
           trifling
           matters
           ,
           nor
           trifle
           not
           in
           matters
           of
           grauitie
           and
           importance
           :
           for
           whatsoeuer
           is
           done
           out
           of
           season
           is
           troublesome
           and
           tedious
           .
        
         
           53
           Be
           not
           vnpleasing
           in
           doing
           of
           a
           pleasure
           to
           any
           man
           :
           as
           we
           see
           many
           vse
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           how
           to
           do
           a
           pleasure
           to
           their
           friends
           with
           a
           good
           and
           gracious
           countenance
           .
        
         
           54
           It
           is
           a
           very
           troublesome
           thing
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           be
           quarrellous
           :
           and
           for
           any
           man
           to
           studie
           and
           beate
           his
           braines
           how
           to
           reproue
           another
           ,
           doth
           but
           incense
           and
           irritate
           men
           .
        
         
           55
           Gouerne
           thy selfe
           with
           moderation
           and
           modestie
           in
           thy
           drinke
           :
           but
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           thou
           fall
           into
           companie
           ,
           arise
           and
           depart
           rather
           then
           be
           ouercome
           with
           drinking
           :
           for
           whē
           the
           spirit
           is
           possessed
           with
           wine
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           vnto
           a
           chariot
           or
           coach
           horses
           ,
           which
           hauing
           ouerthrowne
           their
           
           coachman
           ,
           do
           runne
           here
           and
           there
           without
           all
           order
           ,
           hauing
           none
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           them
           :
           so
           is
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           man
           very
           much
           offended
           ,
           when
           the
           vnderstanding
           is
           distempered
           and
           troubled
           .
        
         
           56
           Propōund
           vnto
           thy self
           things
           immortal
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           of
           courage
           and
           magnanimitie
           :
           &
           vpō
           mortall
           things
           so
           set
           thy
           affections
           ,
           as
           thou
           do
           vse
           thy
           goods
           which
           thou
           hast
           with
           moderation
           and
           modestie
           .
        
         
           57
           Knowledge
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           ignorance
           for
           many
           reasons
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           that
           in
           all
           other
           things
           which
           are
           odious
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           some
           profite
           to
           be
           found
           :
           but
           ignorance
           onely
           is
           euer
           noysome
           &
           hurtful
           to
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           &
           doth
           make
           them
           beare
           the
           paine
           of
           those
           offences
           which
           they
           commit
           ,
           euen
           in
           speaking
           ill
           of
           others
           .
           When
           thou
           wouldest
           win
           the
           friendship
           and
           loue
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           speake
           well
           of
           him
           vnto
           thē
           who
           may
           make
           report
           thereof
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           58
           The
           beginning
           of
           friendship
           is
           praise
           &
           cōmendation
           :
           &
           the
           original
           
           of
           emnitie
           and
           hatred
           ,
           is
           detraction
           and
           contempt
           .
        
         
           59
           When
           thou
           wilt
           consult
           vpō
           any
           case
           ,
           take
           example
           by
           that
           which
           is
           past
           vpon
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           :
           for
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           which
           is
           obscure
           &
           vncertain
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           formerly
           manifest
           and
           certaine
           .
        
         
           60
           Be
           not
           too
           hastie
           in
           thy
           deliberations
           :
           but
           when
           thou
           hast
           resolued
           vpon
           any
           enterprize
           ,
           put
           it
           speedily
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           61
           Thinke
           that
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           that
           can
           befall
           thee
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           enioy
           true
           felicitie
           :
           and
           that
           the
           greatest
           good
           that
           can
           light
           vpon
           thee
           by
           thine
           owne
           industrie
           ,
           is
           good
           counsell
           .
        
         
           62
           When
           thou
           doubtest
           with
           hardinesse
           to
           vndertake
           any
           matter
           ,
           communicate
           the
           same
           with
           thy
           friends
           ,
           and
           conferre
           with
           them
           vpō
           it
           ,
           making
           shew
           as
           if
           it
           were
           some
           other
           mans
           case
           :
           in
           so
           doing
           thou
           shalt
           know
           their
           opinion
           without
           discouering
           thy
           owne
           secrets
           .
        
         
           63
           When
           thou
           wilt
           deliberate
           
           of
           any
           matter
           of
           importance
           with
           another
           ,
           consider
           first
           how
           he
           hath
           caried
           himselfe
           in
           the
           like
           affaires
           of
           his
           owne
           :
           for
           it
           is
           very
           vnlikely
           that
           he
           which
           hath
           ill
           managed
           his
           owne
           proper
           businesse
           ,
           can
           well
           and
           prouidently
           dispatch
           the
           affaires
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           64
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           more
           incite
           a
           man
           to
           bethinke
           himselfe
           for
           the
           good
           ordering
           of
           his
           affaires
           ,
           then
           to
           regard
           the
           losses
           and
           dammage
           which
           he
           hath
           formerly
           receiued
           by
           his
           own
           indiscretion
           :
           for
           it
           is
           commonly
           seene
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           more
           carefull
           of
           our
           health
           ,
           when
           we
           call
           to
           memorie
           the
           extreame
           dolours
           which
           we
           haue
           suffered
           in
           time
           of
           our
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           65
           Follow
           the
           manners
           &
           conditions
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           accommodate
           thy selfe
           to
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           :
           for
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           bring
           them
           to
           thinke
           that
           their
           doings
           are
           to
           thy
           liking
           :
           whereof
           it
           will
           ensue
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           both
           purchase
           more
           authoritie
           and
           estimation
           amongst
           the
           people
           :
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           the
           better
           
           assured
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           good
           grace
           and
           fauour
           of
           thy
           Prince
           .
        
         
           66
           Be
           obedient
           to
           the
           Edicts
           &
           Ordinances
           made
           by
           Princes
           :
           with
           this
           opinion
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           law
           which
           hath
           so
           much
           strength
           and
           efficacie
           as
           their
           liues
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           very
           requisite
           for
           those
           that
           are
           gouerned
           by
           a
           popular
           estate
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           people
           :
           so
           it
           behoueth
           him
           that
           liueth
           vnder
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           to
           admire
           and
           reuerence
           his
           Prince
           .
        
         
           67
           Whensoeuer
           thou
           shalt
           be
           aduanced
           to
           any
           dignitie
           ,
           in
           any
           case
           vse
           not
           the
           aide
           and
           assistance
           of
           such
           as
           are
           wicked
           in
           any
           charge
           or
           affairs
           of
           consequence
           whatsoeuer
           :
           because
           the
           blame
           of
           all
           the
           mischiefe
           and
           wickednesse
           by
           them
           committed
           ,
           shall
           be
           imputed
           continually
           vnto
           thee
           .
        
         
           68
           Whensoeuer
           thou
           leauest
           any
           place
           of
           publike
           charge
           ,
           do
           it
           rather
           with
           a
           good
           credite
           and
           reputation
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           request
           of
           great
           wealth
           and
           riches
           :
           for
           the
           praise
           and
           commendations
           of
           the
           people
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           farre
           before
           riches
           .
        
         
         
           69
           Take
           heed
           that
           thou
           giue
           no
           aide
           nor
           assistance
           to
           any
           wicked
           action
           ,
           nor
           that
           thou
           countenance
           the
           same
           with
           thy
           company
           :
           for
           the
           faults
           of
           those
           whom
           thou
           fauourest
           will
           be
           imputed
           vnto
           thee
           as
           thine
           owne
           .
        
         
           70
           So
           carrie
           thy selfe
           in
           thy
           behauior
           ,
           as
           thou
           maist
           be
           alwaies
           sure
           to
           haue
           the
           aduantage
           and
           preheminence
           aboue
           others
           :
           yet
           so
           neuer
           thelesse
           as
           thou
           euer
           embrace
           equitie
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           men
           may
           thinke
           thee
           to
           loue
           and
           embrace
           iustice
           ,
           not
           for
           want
           of
           power
           to
           do
           wrong
           ,
           but
           of
           pure
           loue
           to
           honestie
           and
           modestie
           .
        
         
           71
           It
           is
           farre
           better
           to
           be
           poore
           and
           honest
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           rich
           and
           wicked
           .
           For
           certainely
           iustice
           is
           better
           then
           riches
           :
           because
           the
           latter
           is
           onely
           profitable
           to
           men
           liuing
           :
           but
           the
           former
           maketh
           a
           man
           to
           be
           honoured
           euen
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           Besides
           ,
           adde
           hereunto
           :
           that
           riches
           are
           oftentimes
           distributed
           and
           bestowed
           vpon
           wicked
           and
           leud
           persons
           ,
           who
           cannot
           in
           any
           sort
           notwithstanding
           participate
           of
           vertue
           and
           iustice
           .
        
         
         
           72
           Be
           not
           a
           follower
           of
           those
           that
           seeke
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           by
           vnlawfull
           and
           vniust
           gaine
           :
           but
           of
           those
           rather
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           content
           to
           sustaine
           losse
           so
           they
           may
           be
           reputed
           honest
           and
           good
           men
           :
           for
           admit
           that
           iust
           men
           haue
           no
           other
           aduantage
           or
           preheminence
           aboue
           the
           wicked
           :
           yet
           herein
           at
           least
           do
           they
           surmount
           thē
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           haue
           good
           and
           vertuous
           hopes
           .
        
         
           73
           Haue
           a
           care
           to
           embrace
           all
           that
           which
           concerneth
           the
           life
           of
           mā
           :
           but
           principally
           and
           aboue
           all
           ,
           exercise
           prudence
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           of
           small
           reck
           ening
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           a
           bodie
           endowed
           and
           beautified
           with
           a
           mind
           of
           good
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           74
           Accustome
           thy
           bodie
           to
           labour
           &
           trauell
           ,
           &
           thy
           mind
           to
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           by
           the
           meane
           and
           helpe
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           thou
           maist
           be
           able
           to
           execute
           that
           which
           shall
           seeme
           good
           vnto
           thee
           :
           &
           by
           the
           aide
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           thou
           maist
           foresee
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           for
           thy
           profite
           and
           commoditie
           .
        
         
           75
           Bethinke
           thy selfe
           well
           of
           
           that
           which
           thou
           art
           to
           speake
           :
           for
           of
           tentimes
           the
           toung
           runneth
           before
           the
           thought
           .
        
         
           76
           Esteeme
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           to
           be
           stable
           and
           certaine
           :
           for
           so
           shalt
           thou
           not
           reioyce
           ouermuch
           in
           thy
           prosperitien
           ,
           or
           waxe
           ouer
           sad
           or
           dismayed
           with
           aduersitie
           .
        
         
           77
           There
           be
           two
           occasions
           wherin
           thou
           maist
           freely
           and
           boldly
           speak
           thy
           mind
           :
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           in
           things
           which
           thou
           knowest
           perfectly
           &
           assuredly
           :
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           in
           matters
           that
           do
           necessarily
           concerne
           thee
           :
           in
           both
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           expedient
           for
           thee
           to
           speak
           liberally
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           silent
           or
           say
           little
           .
           As
           concerning
           al
           other
           matters
           ,
           it
           is
           farre
           better
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           then
           to
           talke
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           78
           Take
           thy
           honest
           pleasure
           and
           recreation
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           :
           and
           whatsoeuer
           euill
           befalleth
           thee
           ,
           endure
           and
           beare
           it
           quietly
           and
           contentedly
           .
        
         
           79
           Be
           close
           and
           secret
           to
           thy
           vttermost
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           concerneth
           thee
           :
           for
           it
           is
           small
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           to
           keepe
           thy
           wealth
           
           streight
           locked
           vp
           within
           thy
           house
           :
           and
           to
           haue
           thy
           mind
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           80
           It
           behooueth
           any
           man
           of
           discretion
           to
           feare
           reproch
           more
           thē
           any
           daunger
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           81
           Death
           is
           fearefull
           and
           terrible
           to
           faint
           hearted
           and
           wicked
           persons
           :
           but
           the
           good
           &
           vertuous
           ought
           not
           to
           feare
           any
           thing
           but
           dishonour
           and
           ignominie
           .
        
         
           82
           It
           is
           good
           for
           a
           man
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           that
           he
           can
           possibly
           :
           howbeit
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           constrained
           to
           hazard
           and
           aduenture
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           fit
           that
           he
           cōtend
           &
           striue
           with
           it
           honestly
           ,
           then
           to
           shun
           &
           flye
           from
           it
           shamefully
           ,
           considering
           that
           we
           are
           all
           destinated
           to
           die
           :
           but
           nature
           hath
           onely
           ordained
           and
           framed
           them
           that
           are
           vertuous
           to
           dye
           valiantly
           and
           couragiously
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           conclude
           ,
           if
           thou
           find
           that
           most
           of
           these
           precepts
           are
           nor
           fit
           and
           agreable
           to
           thy
           age
           ,
           maruell
           not
           hereat
           :
           for
           I
           my selfe
           do
           thinke
           no
           lesse
           :
           notwithstanding
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amisse
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
           meane
           ,
           both
           to
           giue
           thee
           counsel
           for
           the
           time
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           thee
           also
           precepts
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           wherein
           thou
           maiest
           with
           more
           facilitie
           know
           what
           is
           most
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           to
           be
           vsed
           :
           for
           thou
           shalt
           very
           hardly
           find
           any
           man
           that
           wil
           counsell
           thee
           friendly
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           omit
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           would
           be
           for
           thy
           profi●
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           thou
           sholdest
           not
           be
           driuen
           ,
           to
           borrow
           ought
           of
           others
           :
           but
           here
           to
           find
           of
           free-cost
           whatsoeuer
           shall
           be
           fit
           to
           serue
           thy
           turne
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           hold
           my selfe
           also
           much
           bounden
           to
           thanke
           God
           ,
           when
           I
           shallsee
           that
           I
           am
           not
           deceiued
           of
           that
           good
           opinion
           which
           I
           haue
           conceiued
           of
           you
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           it
           is
           a
           common
           thing
           with
           men
           ,
           to
           delight
           themselues
           in
           things
           which
           are
           pleasant
           ,
           rather
           then
           such
           as
           are
           wholesome
           :
           so
           do
           they
           more
           willingly
           conuerse
           with
           such
           as
           are
           of
           corrupt
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           like
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           then
           with
           those
           that
           seek
           to
           correct
           and
           amend
           them
           of
           their
           ill
           dispositions
           .
           Neuertheles
           I
           thinke
           
           that
           thou
           wilt
           be
           of
           a
           contrarie
           opinion
           ,
           if
           thou
           do
           but
           take
           a
           coniecture
           of
           the
           labour
           and
           trouble
           which
           thou
           shalt
           endure
           by
           addicting
           thy selfe
           to
           the
           studie
           of
           other
           disciplines
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           cōmaundeth
           himselfe
           to
           do
           good
           and
           vertuous
           acts
           ,
           will
           willingly
           giue
           eare
           to
           others
           who
           exhort
           him
           vnto
           vertue
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           better
           meane
           to
           incite
           and
           prouoke
           thee
           to
           enterprize
           laudable
           deedes
           and
           actions
           ,
           then
           to
           consider
           how
           the
           true
           pleasure
           and
           contentment
           reaped
           by
           thē
           doth
           still
           continue
           and
           abide
           with
           vs
           :
           and
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           how
           idlenesse
           and
           deliciousnesse
           doth
           soone
           grow
           wearisome
           and
           tedious
           :
           adde
           therewithall
           ,
           that
           voluptuous
           pleasures
           are
           alwaies
           accompanied
           with
           troubles
           and
           molestations
           :
           but
           to
           trauell
           for
           vertue
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           soberly
           ,
           bringeth
           with
           it
           true
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           alwaies
           durable
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           voluptuousnesse
           may
           yeeld
           vnto
           a
           man
           some
           pleasure
           and
           delectation
           ,
           howbeit
           sorrow
           &
           grief
           doth
           soone
           ouertake
           it
           .
           but
           in
           vertue
           
           after
           great
           labours
           and
           trauels
           commeth
           true
           rest
           ,
           contentment
           and
           perfect
           pleasure
           .
           Now
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           in
           all
           our
           affaires
           we
           haue
           more
           regard
           to
           the
           issue
           and
           end
           thereof
           ,
           thē
           to
           the
           beginning
           :
           and
           we
           do
           in
           a
           maner
           estimate
           all
           our
           actions
           by
           their
           euents
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           how
           the
           wicked
           are
           neuer
           at
           a
           stay
           of
           their
           wicked
           actions
           ,
           but
           do
           continue
           in
           that
           fashion
           and
           manner
           of
           life
           which
           they
           haue
           taken
           at
           the
           beginning
           :
           and
           the
           vertuous
           do
           hold
           it
           in
           no
           sort
           lawfull
           to
           leaue
           vertue
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           wholly
           yeeld
           themselues
           to
           be
           a
           scorne
           and
           reproofe
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           for
           this
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           men
           do
           not
           so
           much
           hate
           them
           that
           are
           notoriously
           vicious
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           boast
           themselues
           to
           be
           good
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           when
           indeede
           they
           are
           nothing
           different
           from
           the
           common
           and
           worst
           sort
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           do
           blame
           lyers
           for
           their
           leasings
           ,
           much
           more
           reason
           haue
           we
           to
           reproue
           them
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           are
           depraued
           and
           corrupted
           :
           who
           do
           not
           onely
           therein
           
           offer
           wrong
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           but
           do
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           betray
           that
           good
           fortune
           which
           is
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           euen
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           aboundance
           of
           friends
           :
           and
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           do
           make
           themselues
           vnworthie
           of
           their
           present
           felicitie
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           if
           mā
           which
           is
           mortal
           ,
           would
           but
           seeke
           to
           obserue
           and
           regard
           the
           will
           of
           the
           immortall
           Gods
           ,
           I
           suppose
           he
           should
           easily
           and
           euidently
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           it
           :
           because
           euen
           in
           those
           that
           were
           most
           neare
           and
           deare
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           they
           haue
           testified
           and
           made
           known
           what
           difference
           they
           make
           betweene
           the
           vertuous
           and
           the
           vicious
           .
           For
           Iupiter
           hauing
           ingendred
           both
           Hercules
           and
           Tantalus
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           made
           the
           one
           immortall
           for
           his
           vertue
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           condemned
           the
           other
           to
           grieuous
           punishment
           and
           torments
           for
           his
           leud
           life
           and
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           In
           imitation
           therefore
           of
           these
           examples
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           for
           men
           to
           loue
           honestie
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           vertue
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           relye
           vpon
           these
           precepts
           ,
           but
           to
           learne
           also
           the
           most
           choise
           ensignements
           of
           the
           
           most
           famous
           and
           excellent
           Poets
           ,
           &
           to
           reade
           the
           writings
           of
           other
           good
           Authours
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Bees
           flying
           &
           lighting
           on
           all
           sorts
           of
           flowers
           ,
           do
           take
           of
           each
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           and
           proper
           for
           honie
           :
           so
           it
           behooueth
           them
           that
           desire
           knowledge
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           leaue
           nothing
           that
           good
           is
           vnprooued
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           profit
           of
           all
           that
           commeth
           to
           their
           knowledge
           :
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           haue
           vsed
           all
           and
           their
           vttermost
           diligence
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           and
           difficult
           notwithstanding
           to
           correct
           the
           vices
           and
           imperfections
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THE
             Poet
             Pindarus
             seeing
             men
             disputing
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             soueraign
             and
             supreme
             God
             ,
             said
             :
             that
             they
             went
             about
             to
             gather
             an
             imperfect
             fruit
             of
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             certaine
             Astrologer
             being
             in
             a
             place
             where
             was
             a
             table
             hauing
             the
             starres
             therein
             painted
             ,
             shewed
             them
             vnto
             some
             standers
             by
             ,
             &
             said
             :
             These
             starres
             here
             be
             the
             wandering
             starres
             .
             Diogenes
             being
             in
             companie
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             friend
             lye
             not
             :
             for
             assuredly
             those
             be
             not
             the
             wandering
             starres
             ,
             but
             these
             be
             they
             :
             and
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             pointed
             to
             the
             men
             that
             stood
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Eusebius
             the
             Philosopher
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             it
             was
             a
             very
             hard
             and
             difficult
             thing
             to
             know
             God
             :
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             tell
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             is
             to
             be
             comprehended
             :
             because
             
             we
             are
             not
             sufficient
             with
             the
             bodie
             ,
             to
             expresse
             a
             thing
             without
             a
             bodie
             :
             and
             a
             perfect
             thing
             cannot
             be
             comprehēded
             of
             that
             which
             is
             imperfect
             :
             and
             a
             thing
             eternall
             hath
             no
             agreement
             or
             correspondencie
             with
             that
             which
             is
             finite
             .
             The
             life
             of
             man
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             passeth
             away
             speedily
             :
             but
             God
             is
             euerlasting
             ,
             and
             is
             truth
             ,
             whereas
             man
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             imagination
             .
             There
             is
             as
             great
             difference
             betweene
             a
             feeble
             man
             and
             a
             strong
             ,
             betweene
             a
             little
             dwarfe
             and
             a
             giant
             :
             as
             there
             is
             betweene
             one
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             immortall
             .
             Imagine
             then
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             nor
             declared
             with
             humane
             vtterance
             .
          
           
             4
             Camillus
             a
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Romains
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             thus
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             find
             that
             all
             things
             do
             happen
             prosperous
             to
             men
             that
             follow
             and
             serue
             God
             :
             and
             that
             things
             fall
             out
             aduerse
             to
             those
             that
             contemne
             and
             despise
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             Seneca
             the
             morall
             Philosopher
             said
             :
             That
             the
             Gods
             euen
             to
             vngratefull
             men
             do
             vse
             to
             giue
             many
             things
             .
          
           
           
             6
             Tertullian
             the
             Diuine
             ,
             said
             :
             That
             God
             the
             Creatour
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             found
             :
             nor
             that
             a
             man
             could
             well
             speake
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             7
             Xenophon
             the
             Oratour
             enioyned
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             prosperity
             they
             should
             principally
             haue
             God
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             8
             Plato
             said
             :
             That
             a
             good
             man
             was
             like
             vnto
             God
             :
             also
             that
             a
             good
             man
             was
             of
             all
             worldly
             things
             the
             worthiest
             :
             and
             that
             contrariwise
             ,
             the
             wicked
             man
             was
             of
             all
             things
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             9
             Apollonius
             of
             Thianea
             a
             sage
             and
             wise
             Philosopher
             ,
             said
             :
             That
             it
             was
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             without
             whom
             we
             are
             nothing
          
           
             10
             The
             Poet
             Sophocles
             hath
             written
             :
             That
             the
             Gods
             onely
             haue
             this
             power
             and
             priuiledge
             ,
             not
             to
             waxe
             old
             :
             and
             that
             all
             other
             things
             are
             surmounted
             and
             ouergone
             with
             time
             .
          
           
             11
             Plato
             writeth
             :
             That
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             thought
             and
             spoken
             ,
             the
             beginning
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             foueraigne
             
             deuine
             powers
             .
          
           
             12
             Plato
             said
             likewise
             :
             That
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             is
             wisedome
             and
             true
             vertue
             .
          
           
             13
             Diodorus
             the
             Historiographer
             hath
             written
             :
             That
             in
             much
             &
             great
             prosperitie
             God
             is
             forgotten
             and
             cōtemned
             .
          
           
             14
             Lactantius
             hath
             written
             :
             that
             God
             is
             not
             knowne
             of
             vs
             but
             in
             aduersity
             and
             time
             of
             calamitie
             .
          
           
             15
             
               Silius
               Italicus
            
             a
             Poet
             hath
             written
             :
             That
             as
             long
             as
             the
             affaires
             of
             mortall
             men
             are
             in
             any
             doubtfull
             kind
             of
             state
             ,
             or
             in
             great
             feare
             and
             daunger
             :
             so
             long
             they
             are
             verie
             forward
             in
             doing
             honour
             to
             the
             Gods
             :
             but
             in
             time
             of
             their
             prosperitie
             ,
             their
             al●ars
             do
             neuer
             smoke
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             Poet
             Virgil
             writeth
             :
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             confident
             ,
             or
             to
             trust
             in
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Gods.
             
          
           
             17
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             Feare
             God
             ,
             &
             keepe
             his
             commaundements
             :
             for
             this
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             each
             man
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             besides
             this
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
             18
             Eusebius
             said
             :
             that
             the
             heauens
             
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoeuer
             do
             come
             to
             their
             perfection
             only
             by
             the
             word
             and
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19
             Antistenes
             the
             Philosopher
             said
             :
             That
             God
             is
             not
             like
             to
             any
             thing
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             him
             .
          
           
             20
             Xenophanes
             the
             Philosopher
             said
             :
             That
             there
             was
             one
             onely
             God
             ;
             who
             neither
             in
             body
             ,
             nor
             in
             thought
             was
             like
             vnto
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Loue.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             PLinie
             said
             ▪
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             loue
             worthie
             of
             commendation
             ,
             but
             onely
             constancie
             .
          
           
             2
             Quintilian
             hath
             written
             :
             That
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             vsuall
             and
             accustomed
             to
             louers
             ,
             not
             to
             iudge
             of
             beautie
             and
             fauor
             rightly
             :
             because
             that
             loue
             doth
             dim
             &
             darken
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             he
             which
             is
             in
             loue
             be
             poore
             ,
             he
             is
             tormented
             with
             a
             most
             miserable
             calamitie
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             vnprofitable
             to
             desire
             
             the
             sight
             of
             that
             shape
             and
             figure
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             bene
             once
             taken
             captiu
             :
             and
             it
             is
             ill
             done
             for
             any
             man
             to
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             the
             experience
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             frō
             the
             which
             he
             may
             refraine
             and
             absent
             himselfe
             without
             any
             great
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             better
             to
             loue
             with
             seuerity
             ,
             then
             to
             deceiue
             with
             affabilitie
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             custom
             of
             louers
             is
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             couer
             their
             loue
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             amorous
             person
             that
             loueth
             the
             body
             more
             then
             the
             soule
             ,
             is
             commonly
             euill
             :
             because
             he
             is
             not
             constant
             and
             stable
             :
             and
             because
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             pursueth
             with
             his
             affections
             is
             vnstable
             .
          
           
             8
             He
             that
             maketh
             resistance
             to
             the
             first
             assaults
             of
             loue
             ,
             remaineth
             a
             conquerour
             .
          
           
             9
             Loue
             delighteth
             to
             dwell
             and
             inhabite
             in
             persons
             of
             high
             and
             noble
             houses
             .
          
           
             10
             He
             that
             nourisheth
             and
             entertaineth
             loue
             ,
             shal
             hardly
             free
             himselfe
             from
             the
             yoke
             which
             he
             hath
             once
             taken
             vpon
             his
             necke
             .
          
           
             11
             Louers
             aboue
             all
             other
             persons
             ,
             
             haue
             a
             custome
             to
             number
             the
             daies
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             an
             accompt
             of
             the
             times
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             amorous
             after
             they
             haue
             once
             had
             a
             fill
             of
             their
             luxurious
             desires
             ,
             do
             soone
             repent
             themselues
             of
             any
             good
             thing
             wherwith
             they
             haue
             departed
             .
          
           
             13
             Loue
             doth
             many
             times
             put
             a
             bridle
             vpon
             harts
             that
             are
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             14
             Neuer
             was
             there
             any
             loue
             ,
             that
             could
             keepe
             any
             measure
             .
          
           
             15
             In
             wine
             and
             banquetting
             loue
             burneth
             most
             cruelly
             .
          
           
             16
             With
             louers
             it
             is
             a
             common
             vse
             and
             custome
             to
             begin
             to
             speake
             :
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             discourse
             suddenly
             to
             stoppe
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             their
             speech
             .
          
           
             17
             What
             thing
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             so
             great
             or
             so
             high
             ,
             whereunto
             loue
             will
             not
             stirre
             and
             animate
             the
             minds
             of
             mortall
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             3
             :
          
           
             1
             PLato
             hath
             written
             ,
             that
             Theognis
             of
             M●gara
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             
             in
             a
             towne
             besieged
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             faith
             and
             fidelitie
             was
             better
             then
             all
             the
             gold
             and
             siluer
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             which
             giueth
             counsel
             to
             another
             :
             what
             thing
             can
             there
             be
             which
             he
             ought
             sooner
             to
             giue
             then
             faith
             ?
          
           
             3
             Little
             or
             no
             faith
             is
             attributed
             to
             those
             persons
             that
             are
             fallen
             into
             any
             great
             distresse
             or
             miserie
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             commonly
             seene
             ,
             that
             true
             friends
             do
             find
             little
             faith
             in
             requit
             all
             of
             their
             friendship
             .
          
           
             5
             Faith
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             faith
             of
             men
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             are
             very
             deceiptfull
             .
          
           
             7
             True
             faith
             is
             the
             best
             &
             chiefest
             good
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             the
             interior
             parts
             of
             a
             man
             :
             for
             no
             necessitie
             will
             constraine
             it
             to
             proue
             deceitfull
             :
             no
             gifts
             nor
             bribes
             can
             corrupt
             it
             :
             come
             fire
             ,
             come
             sword
             ,
             it
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             betray
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             8
             In
             a
             great
             company
             of
             leud
             and
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             faith
             is
             not
             giuen
             to
             things
             but
             with
             great
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             9
             He
             that
             hath
             once
             lost
             his
             faith
             ,
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             lose
             .
          
           
           
             10
             Faith
             is
             a
             better
             guard
             for
             a
             Prince
             then
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             armed
             forces
             .
          
           
             11
             Faith
             is
             seldome
             seene
             to
             haue
             any
             entrance
             or
             entertainement
             in
             Princes
             pallaces
             .
          
           
             12
             In
             no
             place
             is
             faith
             sure
             or
             in
             securitie
             .
          
           
             13
             The
             Auncients
             did
             sacrifice
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             hauing
             their
             hand
             couered
             with
             a
             white
             cloth
             :
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             ought
             to
             be
             right
             and
             secret
             .
          
           
             14
             Philip
             king
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             the
             great
             ,
             hauing
             made
             one
             a
             Iudge
             that
             vsed
             afterwards
             to
             paint
             his
             beard
             &
             his
             haire
             ,
             suddenly
             depriued
             him
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             he
             which
             would
             counterfeit
             his
             haire
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             thoght
             a
             man
             of
             that
             woorth
             or
             integritie
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             likely
             to
             keepe
             his
             faith
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             15
             
               Metellus
               Nepos
            
             hauing
             conceiued
             great
             indignation
             and
             displeasure
             against
             Ci●ero
             ,
             told
             him
             :
             That
             he
             had
             brought
             more
             men
             to
             their
             death
             by
             his
             testimonie
             and
             bearing
             witnesse
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             
             saued
             from
             death
             ,
             by
             defending
             and
             pleading
             for
             them
             :
             whereunto
             he
             answered
             :
             Truly
             that
             argueth
             that
             my
             faith
             is
             much
             ,
             and
             more
             greater
             then
             my
             eloquence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             HOpe
             and
             feare
             are
             the
             two
             tormentors
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2
             Oftentimes
             do
             happen
             sooner
             things
             vnexpected
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             are
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           
             3
             Hope
             is
             the
             last
             solace
             and
             cōfort
             of
             men
             that
             are
             in
             miserie
             and
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             4
             When
             fortune
             doth
             abandon
             vs
             and
             deceiue
             vs
             in
             our
             first
             hopes
             :
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             do
             seem
             and
             appeare
             vnto
             vs
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             then
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             5
             Hope
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             doth
             nourish
             and
             feede
             false
             loues
             .
          
           
             6
             Like
             as
             by
             hope
             we
             are
             all
             saued
             :
             euen
             so
             by
             hope
             are
             we
             to
             become
             truly
             and
             perfectly
             happie
             .
          
           
           
             7
             We
             ought
             to
             hope
             for
             all
             things
             :
             and
             to
             despaire
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             hopes
             of
             those
             which
             are
             discreet
             and
             wise
             ,
             are
             not
             vaine
             :
             but
             those
             of
             vnwise
             and
             imprudent
             men
             are
             light
             ,
             void
             ,
             and
             difficult
             .
          
           
             9
             Euill
             hopes
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             ill
             captaines
             ,
             who
             leade
             their
             followers
             in
             errours
             ,
             yet
             with
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             10
             A
             woman
             without
             a
             man
             ,
             &
             good
             hopes
             without
             paines
             and
             industry
             ,
             can
             ingender
             nothing
             that
             good
             is
             .
          
           
             11
             Neither
             ought
             a
             ship
             to
             trust
             to
             one
             anker
             :
             nor
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ought
             to
             rely
             vpon
             one
             simple
             hope
             .
          
           
             12
             It
             is
             good
             alwaies
             to
             be
             of
             good
             courage
             :
             for
             peraduenture
             to
             morrow
             will
             be
             better
             and
             more
             fortunate
             then
             the
             time
             past
             or
             present
             .
          
           
             13
             Hope
             is
             the
             dreame
             of
             those
             that
             vse
             watching
             .
          
           
             14
             Hope
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             common
             with
             all
             men
             :
             who
             when
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             thing
             remaining
             ,
             they
             do
             wholly
             and
             altogether
             relye
             vpon
             hope
             .
          
           
             15
             Where
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             louer
             
             is
             exceeding
             great
             :
             there
             is
             the
             mind
             most
             desirous
             of
             luxuriousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             adulation
             and
             flattery
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             world
             is
             growne
             to
             that
             corruption
             :
             that
             he
             that
             cannot
             flatter
             is
             either
             accompted
             enuious
             ,
             or
             reputed
             proud
             and
             arrogant
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             haue
             a
             custome
             to
             please
             our selues
             so
             much
             :
             that
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             praised
             euen
             in
             that
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             we
             do
             most
             commonly
             put
             in
             practise
             .
          
           
             3
             I
             had
             rather
             offend
             in
             telling
             the
             truth
             :
             then
             to
             please
             by
             flattering
             of
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             4
             Phocion
             an
             Athenian
             Captaine
             being
             required
             by
             Antipater
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             vniust
             ,
             made
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             Thou
             canst
             not
             vse
             me
             both
             as
             thy
             friend
             and
             thy
             flatterer
             .
          
           
             5
             Cato
             the
             elder
             suing
             for
             the
             office
             of
             Censorship
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             many
             did
             curry
             fauour
             and
             flatter
             with
             the
             people
             to
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             with
             an
             high
             &
             loftie
             voice
             ,
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             had
             as
             much
             neede
             of
             a
             seuere
             ,
             speedie
             ,
             
             and
             sharpe
             Phisition
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             of
             a
             strong
             purgation
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             same
             Cato
             said
             :
             That
             those
             which
             were
             studious
             of
             things
             ridiculous
             :
             afterwards
             in
             matters
             of
             grauitie
             and
             waightie
             importance
             ,
             would
             grow
             so
             to
             demeane
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             mocked
             and
             derided
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             7
             Where
             deceiptfull
             flatterie
             &
             adulation
             is
             :
             there
             can
             neuer
             be
             any
             true
             friendship
             nor
             amitie
             .
          
           
             8
             They
             which
             haue
             gotten
             and
             make
             it
             a
             custome
             to
             flatter
             continually
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             faith
             nor
             honestie
             .
          
           
             9
             Adulation
             is
             deadly
             ,
             pestiferous
             ,
             and
             deceiptfull
             .
          
           
             10
             If
             necessitie
             should
             enforce
             a
             man
             to
             take
             his
             choise
             ,
             he
             were
             better
             fall
             amongst
             crowes
             then
             among
             flatterers
             .
          
           
             11
             Crates
             the
             Philosopher
             seeing
             a
             rich
             and
             wealthie
             young
             man
             accompanied
             with
             many
             flatterers
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             O
             my
             youth
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             sorie
             to
             see
             thee
             so
             solitarie
             .
          
           
             12
             Shunne
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             abhominable
             ,
             both
             the
             beneuolence
             of
             
             flatterers
             ,
             and
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             thy
             friends
             .
          
           
             13
             Remoue
             farre
             away
             from
             thee
             the
             audacious
             and
             bold
             speeches
             of
             flattering
             persons
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             wolues
             do
             resemble
             dogs
             :
             so
             do
             flatterers
             seeme
             friends
             :
             but
             notwithstanding
             they
             desire
             things
             different
             .
          
           
             15
             Like
             as
             Actcon
             was
             torne
             in
             peeces
             by
             the
             dogges
             which
             himself
             had
             nourished
             :
             so
             are
             many
             destroied
             by
             flatterers
             that
             haue
             familiaritie
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             hunters
             take
             Hares
             by
             hunting
             them
             with
             dogges
             :
             and
             many
             others
             do
             take
             foolish
             men
             with
             their
             false
             praises
             .
          
           
             17
             The
             flatterers
             are
             contemners
             of
             the
             poore
             :
             and
             liue
             by
             soothing
             vp
             and
             pleasing
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             rich
             :
             they
             laugh
             at
             men
             secretly
             &
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             no
             occasion
             :
             they
             are
             free
             by
             fortune
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             make
             themselues
             villaines
             and
             slaues
             by
             their
             owne
             election
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             AMbition
             and
             fauour
             do
             then
             most
             signorize
             ,
             when
             they
             hide
             &
             conceale
             themselues
             vnder
             a
             kind
             of
             seueritie
             .
          
           
             2
             Ambition
             is
             easily
             maintained
             by
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             is
             couetous
             of
             glorie
             ,
             and
             desireth
             to
             be
             praised
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             must
             of
             necessitie
             himselfe
             be
             wicked
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             men
             to
             becom
             couetous
             of
             glorie
             ,
             in
             troubling
             thēselues
             ,
             and
             bearing
             enuie
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           
             5
             Ambition
             teacheth
             men
             to
             become
             disloyall
             .
          
           
             6
             After
             ambition
             hath
             once
             gotten
             possession
             of
             the
             honours
             which
             it
             desireth
             ,
             she
             beginneth
             to
             waxe
             old
             .
          
           
             7
             Ambition
             is
             the
             bestiall
             nurse
             of
             a●arice
             .
          
           
           
             8
             The
             glorie
             that
             is
             ambitious
             ,
             doth
             many
             times
             worke
             the
             ruine
             euen
             of
             brethren
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             man
             that
             desireth
             superioritie
             &
             power
             ,
             doth
             hardly
             obserue
             iustice
             :
             and
             he
             which
             is
             couetous
             and
             greedie
             of
             glorie
             ,
             doth
             most
             easily
             fall
             into
             vniust
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Enuie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             NO
             man
             doth
             lightly
             enuy
             him
             who
             vseth
             his
             fortune
             modestly
             and
             gently
             :
             the
             enui●us
             do
             not
             beare
             enuie
             so
             much
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             enuie
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             to
             the
             good
             things
             which
             are
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Wicked
             men
             do
             not
             so
             much
             ●eioyce
             at
             their
             owne
             proper
             good
             fortunes
             :
             as
             they
             do
             at
             dammage
             &
             discommodities
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             3
             ●nuie
             is
             punished
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             her
             owne
             proper
             euils
             :
             but
             also
             by
             the
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             straungers
             .
          
           
           
             4
             The
             common
             vse
             of
             the
             enuious
             ,
             is
             to
             desire
             that
             there
             come
             no
             good
             vnto
             any
             .
          
           
             5
             Enuie
             is
             engendred
             of
             the
             superfluitie
             of
             goods
             .
          
           
             6
             A
             great
             blot
             and
             staine
             of
             this
             age
             wherein
             we
             liue
             ,
             is
             that
             vertue
             is
             neuer
             without
             enuie
             .
          
           
             7
             Bion
             the
             Philosopher
             seeing
             an
             enuious
             man
             carry
             his
             head
             &
             countenance
             hanging
             downe
             towards
             the
             ground
             ,
             said
             :
             Either
             some
             great
             mischiefe
             is
             befalne
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             or
             som
             great
             good
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             8
             No
             felicitie
             is
             so
             modest
             as
             it
             can
             avoid
             the
             biting
             tooth
             of
             malignitie
             .
          
           
             9
             It
             is
             a
             very
             troublesome
             and
             vneasie
             matter
             to
             eschue
             and
             avoide
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             enuious
             .
          
           
             10
             This
             ought
             euer
             to
             be
             had
             by
             vs
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             after
             glorie
             euer
             ensueth
             enuie
             .
          
           
             11
             Assuredly
             this
             vice
             of
             enuie
             is
             very
             common
             in
             any
             great
             &
             free
             citie
             :
             and
             enuie
             doth
             alwaies
             accompany
             glorie
             .
          
           
             12
             Euen
             as
             rust
             eateth
             out
             the
             
             iron
             :
             so
             doth
             enuie
             consume
             the
             enuious
             .
          
           
             13
             That
             enuie
             which
             is
             secret
             &
             hidden
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             open
             and
             manifest
             .
          
           
             14
             Enuie
             will
             neuer
             yeeld
             to
             giue
             renowne
             vnto
             them
             which
             are
             liuing
             .
          
           
             15
             When
             the
             affaires
             of
             another
             are
             most
             ioyous
             ,
             then
             is
             enuie
             most
             sad
             and
             sorrowfull
             .
          
           
             16
             Enuie
             is
             the
             mistresse
             of
             iniustice
             :
             and
             it
             inciteth
             both
             the
             thought
             and
             the
             hand
             to
             ill
             and
             wicked
             actions
             .
          
           
             17
             Whosoeuer
             beareth
             enuie
             to
             any
             good
             man
             and
             doing
             well
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             say
             :
             That
             he
             is
             enuious
             both
             to
             the
             whole
             commonwealth
             ,
             and
             to
             himselfe
             also
             .
          
           
             18
             Scipio
             the
             African
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             enuious
             ,
             very
             aduisedly
             forsooke
             Rome
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             dwell
             in
             a
             certaine
             village
             ,
             there
             to
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             libertie
             to
             the
             enuious
             to
             breath
             their
             fill
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             couetous
             persons
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             AVarice
             and
             couetousnesse
             do
             vse
             to
             diminish
             and
             violate
             all
             offices
             ,
             be
             they
             of
             neuer
             so
             great
             holinesse
             or
             solemnitie
             .
          
           
             2
             Auarice
             doth
             make
             both
             faith
             and
             bountie
             to
             decay
             .
          
           
             3
             Auarice
             and
             couetousnesse
             is
             not
             the
             vice
             of
             gold
             ,
             but
             of
             man
             that
             vseth
             gold
             ill
             and
             wickedly
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             daies
             of
             that
             man
             must
             needes
             be
             long
             ,
             that
             hateth
             and
             abhorreth
             couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             5
             Many
             things
             are
             lacking
             to
             pouertie
             :
             but
             to
             auarice
             all
             things
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             6
             There
             be
             two
             things
             that
             do
             soone
             incite
             and
             prouoke
             a
             man
             to
             villanous
             and
             base
             gaine
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             pouertie
             and
             couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             7
             If
             there
             be
             any
             that
             possesseth
             
             many
             goods
             ,
             and
             yet
             leadeth
             his
             life
             in
             anguish
             and
             trouble
             :
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             he
             will
             be
             the
             most
             vnhappie
             of
             all
             men
             that
             euer
             were
             liuing
             or
             shall
             bee
             .
          
           
             8
             Couetous
             persons
             do
             leade
             such
             a
             life
             as
             Flies
             ,
             who
             are
             euer
             trauelling
             ,
             and
             busying
             themselues
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             should
             liue
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             9
             I
             see
             many
             rich
             men
             that
             are
             hoorders
             and
             keepers
             of
             riches
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             maisters
             of
             their
             money
             .
          
           
             10
             We
             were
             borne
             once
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             graunted
             vnto
             vs
             to
             be
             borne
             twice
             :
             and
             as
             thou
             art
             not
             maister
             of
             the
             day
             to
             morrow
             ,
             so
             prolong
             not
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             liue
             as
             thou
             shouldest
             but
             liue
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             11
             O
             then
             cursed
             hunger
             of
             gold
             ,
             what
             peruerse
             ,
             infortunate
             ,
             and
             vnhappie
             mischiefes
             ,
             doest
             thou
             bring
             into
             the
             mindes
             of
             mortall
             men
             ?
          
           
             12
             The
             studie
             of
             the
             couetous
             person
             is
             onely
             to
             gather
             and
             gaine
             
             monie
             :
             which
             no
             wise
             man
             ought
             to
             desire
             .
          
           
             13
             Out
             of
             the
             depth
             and
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             hath
             God
             shewed
             gold
             vnto
             men
             ▪
             and
             they
             haue
             made
             it
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             mischiefes
             and
             wickednesse
          
           
             14
             I
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             mē
             are
             so
             couetous
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             liue
             here
             for
             euer
             :
             and
             other
             some
             are
             so
             prodigall
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             dye
             instantly
             .
          
           
             15
             Man
             passeth
             away
             his
             daies
             with
             vaine
             cares
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             nor
             considereth
             what
             is
             the
             true
             end
             of
             hauing
             .
          
           
             16
             Wicked
             men
             are
             as
             couetous
             of
             a
             little
             gaine
             as
             of
             a
             great
             .
          
           
             17
             Money
             to
             many
             men
             is
             more
             deare
             then
             either
             faith
             or
             honestie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Prodigalitie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             SOme
             excusing
             the
             vice
             of
             prodigalitie
             ,
             said
             :
             That
             in
             great
             aboundance
             of
             wealth
             and
             riches
             it
             
             may
             well
             be
             vsed
             to
             whom
             Zeno
             the
             Philosopher
             answering
             ,
             said
             :
             Truely
             then
             ought
             we
             aswell
             to
             pardon
             our
             Cookes
             ,
             if
             (
             for
             hauing
             store
             and
             abundance
             of
             salt
             )
             they
             say
             that
             they
             haue
             therefore
             made
             our
             meates
             too
             salt
             .
          
           
             2
             Diogenes
             the
             Philosopher
             demaunding
             of
             one
             that
             was
             a
             prodigal
             spender
             ,
             a
             peece
             of
             money
             which
             might
             be
             perhaps
             about
             some
             150.
             pence
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Wherefore
             doest
             thou
             aske
             of
             me
             so
             great
             a
             summe
             ,
             whereas
             of
             others
             thou
             dost
             commonly
             begge
             but
             three
             small
             pence
             :
             to
             whome
             Diog●nes
             answered
             :
             Because
             I
             hope
             that
             of
             others
             I
             may
             aske
             again
             another
             time
             :
             but
             of
             thee
             I
             thinke
             neuer
             to
             haue
             more
             .
          
           
             3
             Socrates
             the
             Philosopher
             seeing
             one
             without
             all
             reason
             ,
             feasting
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             with
             the
             welth
             which
             he
             had
             :
             Ill
             maist
             thou
             perish
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             who
             makest
             thy
             graces
             which
             should
             be
             virgins
             to
             be
             strumpets
             :
             noting
             that
             true
             bountie
             and
             liberality
             ought
             to
             be
             employed
             vpon
             occasion
             of
             merit
             and
             vertue
             ,
             and
             not
             
             confusedly
             .
          
           
             4
             Crates
             the
             Philosopher
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             the
             monies
             of
             rich
             prodigall
             men
             were
             like
             vnto
             figge-trees
             planted
             vpon
             the
             tops
             of
             high
             rockes
             and
             mountaines
             :
             the
             fruites
             whereof
             no
             men
             could
             come
             to
             gather
             ,
             but
             the
             crowes
             and
             kites
             onely
             did
             take
             and
             deuour
             them
             .
             So
             the
             treasures
             of
             prodigall
             rich
             men
             were
             possessed
             and
             enioyed
             only
             by
             bauds
             ,
             harlots
             and
             flatterers
             .
          
           
             5
             Pouertie
             is
             the
             torment
             of
             a
             luxurious
             life
             .
          
           
             6
             Prodigall
             persons
             do
             employ
             their
             money
             in
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             can
             leaue
             ,
             either
             a
             very
             short
             or
             no
             memorie
             at
             all
             of
             themselues
             to
             posterities
             .
          
           
             7
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             maruell
             at
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             spend
             their
             goods
             to
             make
             themselues
             more
             pleasing
             and
             agreable
             to
             the
             multitude
             and
             common
             people
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             Emperour
             Nero
             had
             no
             other
             fruite
             of
             his
             riches
             and
             treasures
             ,
             but
             onely
             an
             excessiue
             charge
             of
             expences
             made
             by
             exceeding
             
             prodigalitie
             .
          
           
             9
             Many
             do
             cast
             away
             their
             goods
             and
             patrimonie
             ,
             in
             giuing
             it
             without
             either
             iudgement
             or
             reason
             :
             but
             what
             greater
             follie
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             then
             to
             studie
             and
             willingly
             to
             take
             care
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             thou
             canst
             not
             long
             endure
             and
             continue
             to
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             lying
             toung
             ,
             and
             boldnes
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             PHiloxenus
             a
             man
             of
             great
             knowledge
             ,
             being
             imprisoned
             by
             Denis
             the
             tyrant
             of
             Syracusa
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             dispraised
             or
             not
             commended
             certaine
             verses
             which
             he
             had
             made
             :
             was
             on
             a
             time
             taken
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             and
             brought
             before
             the
             tyrant
             once
             againe
             to
             heare
             and
             giue
             his
             iudgement
             of
             the
             same
             verses
             :
             being
             come
             and
             hauing
             heard
             them
             pronounced
             and
             read
             ,
             he
             made
             hast
             to
             be
             gone
             away
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             :
             The
             
             tyrant
             asking
             him
             whither
             he
             went
             :
             Philoxenus
             answered
             :
             I
             go
             againe
             to
             thy
             prison
             :
             noting
             that
             his
             verses
             were
             then
             as
             worthie
             to
             be
             misliked
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             2
             Diogenes
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             some
             dogges
             did
             barke
             against
             their
             enemies
             with
             purpose
             to
             bite
             them
             :
             but
             I
             (
             said
             he
             )
             do
             barke
             at
             my
             friends
             to
             the
             intent
             to
             purge
             and
             heale
             thē
             of
             their
             ill
             deedes
             .
          
           
             3
             Hippocrates
             the
             Philosopher
             being
             perswaded
             by
             one
             to
             go
             seeke
             out
             Xerxes
             the
             king
             of
             Persia
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             good
             king
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             I
             haue
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             so
             good
             a
             patron
          
           
             4
             Thales
             the
             Philosopher
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             how
             farre
             different
             lying
             was
             from
             truth
             ,
             answered
             :
             As
             farre
             as
             the
             eyes
             are
             distant
             from
             the
             eares
             .
          
           
             5
             Theophrastus
             the
             Oratour
             being
             growne
             old
             and
             gray
             headed
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             Lacedemon
             ,
             thought
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             as
             if
             he
             had
             bene
             but
             young
             :
             for
             he
             delighted
             to
             hide
             the
             whitenesse
             of
             his
             haires
             with
             a
             certain
             dye
             or
             painting
             :
             and
             being
             there
             before
             
             the
             Iudges
             pleading
             a
             certaine
             cause
             wherein
             he
             was
             retained
             :
             one
             Archidamus
             a
             man
             very
             free
             and
             liberall
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             happened
             (
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             so
             disguised
             )
             to
             know
             him
             :
             who
             suddenly
             burst
             out
             into
             these
             words
             :
             But
             I
             pray
             what
             truth
             can
             you
             expect
             in
             this
             mans
             speech
             ,
             who
             both
             within
             and
             without
             him
             doth
             carry
             nothing
             but
             lyes
             and
             counterfeitings
             :
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             his
             gray
             and
             aged
             head
             ?
          
           
             6
             There
             cannot
             happen
             any
             greater
             mishap
             or
             infelicitie
             to
             free
             men
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             their
             libertie
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             7
             Diogenes
             being
             blamed
             by
             a
             Greeke
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             :
             that
             albeit
             he
             praised
             and
             commended
             the
             Lacedemonians
             more
             then
             any
             other
             people
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             liue
             with
             them
             nor
             neare
             them
             :
             he
             answered
             him
             :
             That
             the
             Phisition
             which
             is
             studious
             of
             health
             ,
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             those
             which
             were
             healthfull
             .
          
           
             8
             Zenon
             hauing
             a
             purpose
             to
             giue
             an
             admonition
             to
             a
             certaine
             
             young
             man
             whom
             he
             saw
             more
             desirous
             to
             be
             talking
             then
             to
             heare
             others
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             O
             thou
             young
             man
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             thee
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             nature
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             two
             ea●es
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             thou
             shouldst
             heare
             more
             then
             thou
             shouldest
             speake
             .
          
           
             9
             Antistenes
             the
             Philosopher
             hauing
             made
             a
             certaine
             long
             and
             tedious
             speech
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             certain
             persons
             ,
             Plato
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Thou
             knowest
             not
             Antistenes
             ,
             that
             the
             measure
             of
             mans
             speech
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             made
             by
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             that
             giue
             him
             the
             hearing
             .
          
           
             10
             Careon
             a
             man
             reputed
             a
             great
             babler
             ,
             came
             to
             Isocrates
             ,
             and
             would
             needes
             be
             his
             auditour
             to
             learne
             eloquence
             :
             who
             demanded
             of
             him
             double
             wages
             .
             Careon
             suddenly
             asked
             him
             ,
             what
             made
             him
             to
             demaund
             double
             stipend
             ?
             Isocrates
             answered
             :
             I
             aske
             one
             ,
             because
             I
             must
             learne
             thee
             to
             speake
             :
             and
             I
             will
             haue
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             thou
             must
             learn
             also
             to
             hold
             thy
             peace
             .
          
           
             11
             Anaximenes
             being
             about
             to
             make
             a
             certaine
             speech
             to
             an
             auditorie
             :
             
             Theocritus
             said
             out
             all
             aloude
             :
             See
             how
             he
             is
             readie
             to
             powre
             out
             a
             floud
             of
             words
             ,
             whereas
             he
             hath
             not
             one
             drop
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             12
             Lying
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             readie
             and
             prompt
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             haue
             accustomed
             often
             to
             do
             euill
             .
          
           
             13
             Lying
             and
             falshood
             is
             not
             befitting
             nor
             seemely
             to
             good
             and
             vertuous
             persons
             .
          
           
             14
             Foolish
             men
             do
             accompt
             this
             a
             goodly
             treasure
             and
             an
             ornament
             to
             their
             toungs
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             themselues
             to
             haue
             made
             a
             faire
             purchase
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             spoken
             ill
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             .
          
           
             15
             There
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             in
             vs
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             able
             to
             offend
             with
             more
             facilitie
             ,
             then
             the
             toung
             .
          
           
             16
             Speech
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             mind
             :
             therefore
             the
             temperance
             of
             the
             toung
             and
             silence
             ought
             to
             be
             great
             :
             and
             men
             ought
             to
             vse
             and
             employ
             their
             eares
             oftener
             then
             their
             toungs
             .
          
           
             17
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             be
             too
             prompt
             &
             forward
             in
             speaking
             :
             because
             many
             words
             &
             much
             speech
             is
             
             apparant
             signe
             of
             folly
             .
          
           
             18
             Some
             men
             in
             their
             speeches
             are
             so
             tedious
             ,
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             importunate
             ,
             that
             all
             whatsoeuer
             they
             speake
             seemeth
             to
             come
             from
             the
             mouth
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             hart
             .
          
           
             19
             Cicero
             desired
             to
             heare
             one
             speake
             wisely
             without
             eloquence
             :
             rather
             then
             a
             long
             eloquent
             oration
             stuffed
             with
             nothing
             but
             vanitie
             and
             follie
             .
          
           
             20
             The
             toung
             ought
             to
             be
             alwaies
             kept
             short
             ,
             &
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             repast
             .
          
           
             21
             We
             ought
             not
             much
             to
             trouble
             our selues
             ,
             nor
             care
             for
             the
             tongs
             of
             men
             :
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             of
             our
             owne
             conscience
             .
          
           
             22
             Doest
             thou
             not
             know
             it
             to
             be
             most
             true
             :
             that
             both
             God
             and
             men
             haue
             lying
             in
             hatred
             and
             detestation
             ?
          
           
             23
             Lying
             and
             falshood
             commeth
             from
             persons
             of
             a
             seruile
             and
             slauish
             nature
             :
             and
             truth
             proceedeth
             from
             free
             men
             .
          
           
             24
             It
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             much
             more
             pleasant
             thing
             to
             speak
             and
             vtter
             matters
             of
             truth
             ,
             then
             to
             
             giue
             the
             hearing
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             25
             Abundance
             of
             words
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             beare
             sway
             amongst
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Silence
             ,
             and
             of
             speech
             spoken
             in
             time
             conuenient
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             XEnocrates
             hauing
             an
             vse
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             his
             deedes
             and
             actions
             by
             the
             seuerall
             houres
             of
             the
             day
             :
             did
             euer
             vse
             to
             employ
             one
             houre
             in
             silence
             .
          
           
             2
             I
             neuer
             repented
             me
             to
             haue
             held
             my
             toung
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             oftentimes
             bene
             sorie
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             .
          
           
             3
             Do
             you
             thinke
             (
             ò
             you
             Athenians
             )
             that
             I
             do
             not
             well
             vnderstand
             ,
             how
             silence
             is
             a
             sure
             thing
             !
          
           
             4
             My
             sonne
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             and
             necessarie
             thing
             for
             thee
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             &
             to
             vse
             few
             words
             :
             for
             silence
             containeth
             in
             it
             many
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             5
             Silence
             is
             a
             gift
             without
             daunger
             and
             perill
             .
          
           
           
             6
             A
             question
             was
             demaunded
             by
             one
             on
             a
             time
             ,
             why
             &
             vpon
             what
             occasion
             the
             Lacedemonians
             did
             vse
             so
             great
             breuitie
             in
             their
             language
             :
             whereunto
             Licurgus
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             that
             breuitie
             of
             speech
             is
             next
             vnto
             silence
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             ought
             to
             haue
             great
             regard
             ,
             that
             we
             speake
             not
             things
             not
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             :
             because
             that
             it
             is
             the
             office
             and
             dutie
             of
             a
             man
             of
             smal
             wisedome
             to
             speake
             and
             vtter
             those
             things
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             secret
             .
          
           
             8
             A
             man
             ought
             to
             chuse
             rather
             foolishly
             to
             rowle
             and
             tosse
             a
             stone
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             vaine
             ,
             then
             to
             speake
             any
             one
             idle
             and
             vaine
             word
             .
          
           
             9
             Solon
             being
             set
             at
             table
             with
             Periander
             the
             tyrant
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             not
             vsing
             any
             speech
             ,
             was
             demaunded
             of
             the
             tyrant
             ,
             if
             his
             silence
             proceeded
             either
             through
             default
             of
             knowledge
             how
             to
             speake
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             follie
             .
             Whereunto
             Solon
             gaue
             him
             this
             present
             answer
             :
             That
             he
             is
             no
             foole
             that
             can
             be
             silent
             in
             a
             banquet
             .
          
           
             10
             Solon
             the
             Philosopher
             did
             admonish
             men
             to
             seale
             &
             shut
             vp
             their
             
             words
             vnder
             silence
             :
             and
             that
             silence
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             and
             obserued
             according
             to
             the
             fitnes
             of
             the
             time
             &
             seasō
             .
          
           
             11
             Isocrates
             said
             :
             that
             there
             were
             two
             speciall
             times
             wherin
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             speake
             without
             reprehension
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             things
             which
             we
             know
             certainely
             and
             manifestly
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             things
             needfull
             and
             necessarie
             .
             In
             these
             two
             times
             onely
             speech
             is
             better
             then
             silence
             :
             but
             at
             other
             times
             silence
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             speech
             .
          
           
             12
             It
             is
             a
             rare
             vertue
             to
             know
             how
             and
             when
             to
             be
             silent
             .
          
           
             13
             It
             is
             a
             most
             miserable
             thing
             when
             a
             man
             is
             constrained
             perforce
             to
             keepe
             secret
             those
             things
             which
             he
             would
             gladly
             and
             willingly
             vtter
             and
             make
             knowne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Folly
             and
             imprudence
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             IF
             any
             man
             do
             contrarie
             to
             that
             good
             which
             is
             naturally
             in
             
             him
             :
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             and
             accounted
             imprudent
             ,
             foolish
             and
             vnhappie
             .
          
           
             2
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             vse
             their
             bodies
             to
             exercise
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             mind
             ,
             do
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             as
             it
             were
             carelesly
             neglect
             the
             things
             which
             are
             commaunded
             ,
             and
             trauell
             themselues
             about
             doing
             of
             things
             not
             commaunded
             .
          
           
             3
             I
             see
             that
             men
             do
             with
             great
             care
             seeke
             for
             the
             things
             which
             appertaine
             to
             this
             life
             :
             but
             they
             do
             not
             esteeme
             and
             set
             by
             such
             as
             are
             profitable
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             happily
          
           
             4
             Proteus
             (
             as
             the
             common
             saying
             is
             )
             did
             vse
             often
             to
             change
             himselfe
             into
             many
             formes
             and
             shapes
             :
             so
             the
             ignorant
             man
             in
             euery
             thing
             doth
             chaunge
             and
             alter
             .
          
           
             5
             Theocritus
             seeing
             one
             that
             was
             a
             schoolemaister
             ,
             to
             teach
             some
             erroniously
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Elemēts
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Wherefore
             doest
             thou
             not
             teach
             Geometrie
             ?
             He
             answered
             him
             :
             I
             am
             not
             skilled
             in
             it
             .
             O
             good
             God
             (
             quoth
             Theocritus
             )
             how
             great
             is
             thy
             follie
             ,
             that
             takest
             vpon
             
             thee
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             canst
             hardly
             reade
             !
          
           
             6
             Glorie
             and
             riches
             without
             prudence
             ,
             are
             possessions
             of
             no
             great
             assurance
             .
          
           
             7
             Bion
             being
             demaunded
             what
             thing
             was
             folly
             ,
             answered
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             hinderance
             of
             felicitie
             .
          
           
             8
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             reputed
             &
             esteemed
             for
             little
             lesse
             then
             fooles
             ,
             who
             honour
             wicked
             men
             being
             rich
             ,
             and
             despise
             such
             as
             are
             learned
             and
             men
             of
             vertue
             .
          
           
             9
             As
             the
             luxurious
             and
             intemperate
             persons
             ,
             cannot
             be
             easily
             healed
             of
             their
             diseases
             :
             so
             cannot
             fooles
             receiue
             any
             medecine
             against
             their
             aduersities
             .
          
           
             10
             Dascius
             said
             :
             That
             they
             which
             despise
             the
             studie
             of
             good
             letters
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             and
             gaine
             of
             any
             mechanicall
             art
             or
             trade
             :
             are
             like
             vnto
             Penelopes
             wooers
             ,
             who
             being
             reiected
             by
             the
             mistresse
             ,
             fell
             to
             lasciuiousnesse
             with
             her
             maides
             .
          
           
             11
             Know
             you
             that
             there
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             follie
             :
             the
             one
             is
             called
             frenzie
             and
             furie
             :
             the
             other
             is
             truely
             named
             ignorance
             &
             grosse
             simplicitie
             .
          
           
           
             12
             Straungers
             and
             pilgrimes
             do
             often
             go
             astray
             out
             of
             their
             way
             :
             so
             the
             ill
             instructed
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             grosse
             vnderstanding
             do
             go
             wandering
             in
             the
             way
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             plaine
             .
          
           
             13
             Euen
             as
             corrupt
             wine
             is
             not
             desired
             in
             banquets
             :
             so
             the
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             person
             is
             not
             receiued
             in
             any
             good
             company
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             KIng
             Philip
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             hauing
             vanquished
             the
             Athenians
             at
             Choe●onca
             :
             albeit
             he
             knew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             proud
             enough
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             great
             victorie
             which
             he
             had
             gotten
             :
             yet
             following
             reason
             ,
             he
             committed
             no
             insolencie
             against
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             had
             conquered
             :
             but
             considering
             well
             with
             himselfe
             what
             was
             the
             force
             of
             felicitie
             ,
             and
             how
             difficult
             a
             thing
             it
             
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             temper
             and
             moderate
             himselfe
             in
             so
             glorious
             a
             victory
             ,
             he
             aduised
             himselfe
             that
             it
             was
             needfull
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             tooke
             order
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             chamber
             for
             his
             aduerticement
             ,
             should
             euery
             morning
             rehearse
             vnto
             him
             this
             sentence
             :
             and
             say
             :
             O
             Philip
             ,
             remember
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             2
             Heraclitus
             the
             Philosopher
             euen
             in
             his
             younger
             yeares
             was
             held
             for
             a
             very
             sage
             and
             wise
             man
             :
             onely
             for
             that
             he
             confessed
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             ,
             he
             knew
             nothing
             .
          
           
             3
             Demon
             the
             Philosopher
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             he
             first
             began
             to
             be
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             he
             answered
             :
             When
             I
             began
             first
             to
             know
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             4
             One
             demaunded
             of
             Theocritus
             ,
             for
             what
             occasion
             he
             made
             no
             workes
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             Because
             I
             cannot
             make
             such
             as
             I
             would
             :
             therefore
             such
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             am
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             affirmed
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             this
             sentence
             :
             Know
             thy selfe
             :
             was
             the
             Prouerbe
             of
             the
             Philosopher
             
             Chilo
             :
             which
             thing
             he
             said
             was
             verie
             difficult
             .
          
           
             6
             Socrates
             knowing
             that
             Alcibiades
             a
             goodly
             faire
             young
             man
             did
             grow
             proud
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             riches
             and
             liuings
             which
             he
             possessed
             :
             he
             led
             him
             into
             a
             secret
             place
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             where
             he
             shewed
             him
             a
             table
             ,
             wherein
             was
             painted
             a
             Mappe
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             willed
             him
             to
             see
             if
             he
             could
             there
             find
             the
             region
             of
             Athens
             their
             natiue
             countrey
             .
             And
             when
             Alcibiades
             had
             shewed
             it
             him
             :
             Socrates
             then
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             See
             now
             if
             thou
             canst
             find
             there
             the
             place
             where
             thy
             lands
             and
             possessions
             do
             lye
             .
             Alcibiades
             said
             :
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             they
             are
             here
             painted
             at
             all
             .
             Whereupon
             Socrates
             presently
             replyed
             :
             what
             reason
             then
             hast
             thou
             to
             grow
             proud
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             lands
             which
             do
             not
             appeare
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ?
          
           
             7
             Seeing
             thou
             art
             borne
             a
             mortall
             man
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             haue
             remembrance
             of
             the
             commō
             fortune
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             hadst
             bene
             borne
             a
             king
             ,
             yet
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             mortall
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Things
             that
             are
             vaine
             and
             emptie
             ,
             are
             easily
             blowne
             vp
             with
             the
             wind
             :
             and
             fooles
             are
             soone
             puffed
             vp
             with
             pride
             .
          
           
             9
             They
             that
             can
             talke
             well
             and
             according
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             cannot
             thēselues
             hearken
             vnto
             it
             :
             may
             be
             resembled
             vnto
             harpes
             ,
             which
             yeeld
             a
             most
             pleasant
             sound
             and
             harmonie
             vnto
             others
             ,
             but
             perceiue
             no
             part
             thereof
             themselues
             .
          
           
             10
             Many
             men
             are
             defenders
             of
             their
             owne
             faults
             ,
             and
             sharpe
             accusers
             of
             the
             offences
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             11
             Whensoeuer
             we
             are
             disposed
             to
             mocke
             another
             :
             let
             vs
             first
             looke
             into
             our selues
             ,
             and
             consider
             if
             we
             be
             inclined
             to
             the
             same
             vices
             :
             for
             our
             selfeloue
             doth
             hide
             many
             offences
             in
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             friendship
             and
             friends
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             OF
             all
             other
             things
             that
             wisdom
             hath
             inuented
             for
             men
             to
             liue
             
             well
             and
             happily
             :
             there
             is
             none
             greater
             ,
             nor
             more
             goodly
             or
             pleasant
             then
             friendship
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             iust
             ,
             which
             maketh
             no
             reckening
             of
             his
             owne
             losse
             and
             hinderance
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             may
             keepe
             his
             friend
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             friendship
             that
             hath
             an
             end
             ,
             was
             neuer
             to
             be
             accompted
             true
             friendship
             .
          
           
             4
             No
             man
             is
             friend
             vnto
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             but
             either
             for
             hope
             or
             for
             feare
             .
          
           
             5
             Friendship
             betweene
             men
             of
             equalitie
             is
             commonly
             stable
             :
             and
             amongst
             such
             there
             is
             neuer
             experience
             made
             of
             their
             forces
             .
          
           
             6
             One
             friend
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             intreated
             by
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             demaund
             any
             thing
             each
             of
             other
             .
          
           
             7
             This
             is
             true
             friendship
             ,
             when
             both
             will
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             and
             both
             do
             not
             will
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             8
             Friends
             are
             esteemed
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             refuge
             in
             pouertie
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             calamities
             .
          
           
             9
             Perfect
             amitie
             is
             betweene
             
             good
             men
             :
             and
             such
             as
             are
             like
             in
             vertue
             .
          
           
             10
             Friendship
             is
             an
             honest
             vnion
             of
             a
             perpetuall
             good
             will.
             
          
           
             11
             Friendship
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             equalitie
             and
             semblance
             of
             persons
             :
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             friends
             ,
             is
             to
             loue
             .
          
           
             12
             A
             new
             friend
             is
             not
             to
             be
             iudged
             or
             tried
             in
             time
             of
             feasting
             or
             banquetting
             .
          
           
             13
             He
             committeth
             a
             great
             ouersight
             ,
             that
             thinketh
             to
             recommend
             himselfe
             vnto
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             14
             A
             friend
             ought
             to
             be
             embraced
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             15
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             any
             man
             to
             abandon
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             aide
             and
             succor
             his
             friend
             .
          
           
             16
             Euery
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             held
             a
             friend
             to
             honest
             and
             good-men
             ,
             who
             liueth
             so
             foolishly
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             himselfe
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             17
             It
             is
             better
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             friend
             then
             great
             wealth
             and
             multitude
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             18
             Friends
             ought
             to
             aide
             &
             help
             each
             other
             with
             many
             good
             deedes
             
             and
             benefites
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             their
             friendship
             may
             grow
             more
             firm
             and
             greater
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Liberalitie
             and
             Magnificence
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             THis
             cannot
             be
             said
             perfect
             liberalitie
             :
             when
             a
             man
             giueth
             more
             vpon
             occasion
             of
             vaine
             glorie
             ,
             then
             for
             true
             compassion
             and
             pitie
             .
          
           
             2
             Liberalitie
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             forward
             and
             hastie
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             true
             dutie
             of
             him
             that
             giueth
             willingly
             ,
             to
             giue
             promptly
             and
             readily
             :
             and
             whosoeuer
             releeueth
             another
             in
             deferring
             him
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             giue
             liberally
             and
             with
             a
             good
             heart
             .
          
           
             3
             Artaxerxes
             king
             of
             Persia
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             it
             was
             much
             more
             befitting
             and
             seemely
             for
             the
             royall
             maiestie
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             to
             giue
             vnto
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             receiue
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             4
             King
             Philip
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             
             hauing
             conceiued
             great
             grief
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Hipparchus
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Nigrepont
             :
             and
             one
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             not
             but
             in
             good
             time
             and
             of
             full
             age
             .
             Philip
             answered
             :
             truly
             he
             died
             too
             too
             soone
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             too
             soone
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             neuer
             receiued
             of
             me
             any
             kind
             of
             bountie
             ,
             worthie
             of
             my
             good
             loue
             &
             affection
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             5
             Perillus
             one
             of
             the
             friends
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             demaunded
             of
             him
             a
             certaine
             summe
             of
             money
             to
             marrie
             a
             daughter
             which
             he
             had
             :
             to
             whome
             Alexander
             caused
             immediatly
             to
             be
             deliuered
             aboue
             fiftie
             talents
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             very
             great
             summe
             .
             Then
             said
             Perillus
             vnto
             him
             .
             My
             Lord
             ,
             ten
             talents
             will
             suffice
             :
             but
             Alexander
             answered
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             thee
             to
             receiue
             ten
             talents
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             giue
             so
             little
             .
          
           
             6
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             hauing
             charged
             his
             Chamberlaine
             to
             deliuer
             to
             the
             Philosopher
             Anaxarcus
             so
             much
             money
             as
             he
             would
             demaund
             of
             him
             :
             Sir
             (
             said
             the
             Chamberlaine
             )
             he
             demaundeth
             a
             hundred
             talents
             :
             
             whereunto
             Alexander
             answered
             :
             He
             doth
             well
             and
             like
             an
             honest
             man
             :
             for
             he
             knoweth
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             friend
             that
             can
             and
             will
             gladly
             bestow
             vpon
             him
             asmuch
             gold
             as
             he
             will
             desire
             .
          
           
             7
             King
             Ptolome
             did
             vse
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             very
             often
             in
             the
             house
             of
             his
             friends
             :
             and
             he
             neuer
             cared
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             any
             thing
             more
             thē
             was
             for
             the
             necessitie
             of
             life
             :
             and
             he
             would
             commonly
             say
             :
             that
             it
             was
             a
             more
             princely
             thing
             to
             make
             others
             rich
             then
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             8
             True
             liberalitie
             is
             to
             giue
             vnto
             their
             nearest
             and
             next
             friends
             .
          
           
             9
             Simon
             a
             famous
             captaine
             of
             the
             Atheniās
             ,
             was
             a
             man
             of
             that
             bountie
             and
             liberalitie
             ,
             that
             hauing
             many
             possessions
             and
             gardens
             in
             diuerse
             places
             ,
             he
             neuer
             set
             any
             to
             watch
             thē
             ,
             to
             hinder
             others
             from
             taking
             away
             the
             fruites
             that
             grew
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             suffered
             euery
             man
             to
             vse
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             Emperour
             Domitian
             ,
             refused
             many
             a
             faire
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             diuerse
             rich
             men
             had
             left
             &
             bequeathed
             
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             11
             I
             esteeme
             that
             the
             most
             royall
             praise
             and
             commendation
             that
             can
             be
             giuen
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             good
             vnto
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             liberall
             .
          
           
             12
             It
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             and
             difficult
             matter
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             be
             liberall
             :
             because
             the
             liberall
             man
             doth
             not
             vse
             to
             be
             much
             sparie
             :
             but
             is
             enclined
             plentifully
             to
             poure
             out
             and
             to
             depart
             with
             his
             riches
             .
          
           
             13
             
               Marke
               Anthonie
            
             the
             Philosopher
             had
             nothing
             more
             in
             hatred
             &
             detestation
             then
             couetousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Noblenesse
             and
             magnanimity
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             same
             Anthonie
             being
             reproched
             by
             a
             fife-player
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             borne
             of
             noble
             bloud
             ,
             made
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             I
             am
             therefore
             the
             more
             worthie
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             because
             the
             nobilitie
             of
             my
             lineage
             beginneth
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             2
             Beautie
             or
             comelines
             of
             countenance
             ,
             
             and
             moderation
             of
             mind
             are
             two
             things
             that
             do
             principally
             and
             especially
             belong
             to
             noble
             and
             men
             of
             honest
             reputation
             :
             and
             those
             two
             qualities
             haue
             neede
             also
             of
             force
             &
             strength
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             them
             .
             As
             for
             other
             delicacies
             and
             lasciuities
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             good
             grace
             in
             herbes
             and
             flowers
             .
          
           
             3
             Anachar●is
             the
             Philosopher
             being
             cast
             in
             the
             teeth
             as
             with
             a
             matter
             of
             ignominie
             or
             infamie
             :
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Scithian
             or
             Tartarian
             borne
             ,
             answered
             :
             certainely
             I
             do
             not
             liue
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             and
             fashion
             of
             the
             Tartarians
             .
          
           
             4
             Socrates
             being
             demaunded
             what
             was
             nobilitie
             ?
             answered
             :
             It
             is
             a
             temperance
             both
             of
             soule
             and
             of
             bodie
             .
          
           
             5
             As
             we
             do
             not
             therefore
             iudge
             bread
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             the
             corne
             grew
             in
             a
             faire
             field
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             same
             be
             leauened
             and
             baked
             with
             great
             labour
             and
             trauell
             :
             so
             do
             we
             not
             esteem
             any
             man
             noble
             ,
             albeit
             he
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             noble
             familie
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             noble
             by
             vertue
             and
             honest
             conditions
             .
          
           
           
             6
             The
             man
             that
             is
             magnanimous
             and
             of
             a
             great
             spirit
             ,
             doth
             continually
             carrie
             himselfe
             vpright
             vnder
             any
             burthen
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             puissant
             :
             and
             nothing
             doth
             happen
             displeasing
             vnto
             him
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             difficult
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             borne
             :
             for
             he
             knoweth
             his
             owne
             forces
             ,
             and
             with
             vertue
             he
             vanquisheth
             fortune
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             nobilitie
             of
             anothers
             bloud
             doth
             not
             make
             thee
             noble
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             purchase
             thy
             nobilitie
             of
             and
             by
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             thy
             owne
             vertue
             .
          
           
             8
             Nobilitie
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             and
             considered
             according
             to
             bloud
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             customes
             vsually
             obserued
             .
          
           
             9
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             any
             man
             is
             good
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             nobilitie
             of
             his
             birth
             :
             but
             for
             the
             excellencie
             of
             his
             vertue
             .
          
           
             10
             True
             nobilitie
             dependeth
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             are
             of
             fortune
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             noble
             and
             couragious
             hart
             hath
             this
             propertie
             ,
             to
             be
             alwaies
             doing
             of
             things
             honest
             and
             vertuous
             :
             
             and
             you
             shall
             neuer
             see
             any
             man
             of
             an
             high
             and
             great
             spirit
             to
             delight
             in
             small
             and
             base
             things
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             as
             are
             dishonest
             .
          
           
             12
             What
             auaileth
             it
             any
             man
             to
             be
             of
             a
             noble
             lineage
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             polluted
             with
             vices
             ?
             And
             what
             hurteth
             it
             a
             man
             to
             be
             issued
             of
             a
             poore
             house
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             adorned
             and
             beautified
             with
             vertuous
             qualities
             ?
          
           
             13
             True
             nobilitie
             is
             to
             relye
             vpon
             a
             mans
             owne
             proper
             vertues
             ,
             and
             not
             vpon
             those
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             14
             Magnanimitie
             and
             greatnes
             of
             courage
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             certaine
             ornament
             of
             all
             vertues
             .
          
           
             15
             That
             man
             onely
             is
             to
             be
             called
             and
             accounted
             a
             man
             of
             a
             great
             spirit
             and
             magnanimitie
             ,
             who
             both
             is
             and
             esteemeth
             himselfe
             worthie
             of
             great
             things
             :
             and
             he
             which
             in
             his
             actions
             doth
             not
             carrie
             himselfe
             according
             to
             the
             power
             and
             abilitie
             of
             his
             dignitie
             ,
             is
             reputed
             a
             simple
             and
             a
             foolish
             person
             .
          
           
             16
             There
             be
             foure
             sorts
             of
             nobilitie
             or
             gentrie
             :
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             are
             borne
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             
             parents
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             is
             of
             those
             whose
             parents
             haue
             bene
             Princes
             and
             great
             personages
             :
             the
             third
             is
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             auncestors
             haue
             bene
             renowned
             and
             famous
             :
             the
             fourth
             and
             most
             commendable
             of
             all
             is
             :
             when
             a
             man
             is
             excellent
             by
             his
             owne
             proper
             vertue
             ,
             his
             owne
             industrie
             ,
             and
             haughtinesse
             of
             courage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Bountie
             and
             humanitie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             IT
             was
             said
             by
             Licurgus
             of
             Lacedemonia
             :
             that
             victorie
             was
             gotten
             by
             riches
             ,
             and
             bountie
             by
             the
             perseuerance
             of
             good
             customes
             .
          
           
             2
             Aristippus
             the
             Philosopher
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             what
             thing
             in
             this
             life
             was
             most
             worthie
             of
             admiration
             ?
             answered
             :
             that
             it
             was
             man
             :
             prouided
             alwaies
             that
             he
             were
             such
             a
             one
             as
             were
             good
             and
             modest
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Scipio
             the
             Affrican
             obseruing
             the
             admonitions
             of
             Polibius
             ,
             during
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             would
             neuer
             lightly
             depart
             or
             leaue
             any
             place
             where
             he
             came
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             first
             purchase
             himselfe
             some
             one
             or
             other
             for
             his
             friend
             .
          
           
             4
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             hauing
             sent
             for
             a
             present
             an
             hundred
             talents
             to
             Phocion
             of
             Athens
             ,
             was
             demaunded
             by
             those
             which
             carried
             the
             siluer
             :
             that
             seeing
             there
             was
             so
             great
             number
             of
             Athenians
             besides
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             shold
             giue
             vnto
             Phocion
             onely
             so
             great
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             ?
             Alexander
             answered
             :
             because
             I
             do
             not
             hold
             nor
             iudge
             any
             other
             Athenian
             so
             good
             and
             iust
             a
             man
             as
             Phocion
             .
          
           
             5
             Themistocles
             in
             setting
             to
             open
             and
             publike
             sale
             a
             certaine
             peece
             of
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             would
             giue
             most
             ,
             said
             vnto
             the
             Crier
             :
             Let
             it
             be
             cryed
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             good
             neighbours
             dwelling
             round
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Oratour
             Demosthenes
             making
             an
             Oration
             vnto
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             seeing
             Phocion
             comming
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             said
             :
             Behold
             the
             hatchet
             ,
             and
             the
             
             sharpe
             cutting
             sword
             of
             my
             speech
             commeth
             here
             at
             hand
             :
             by
             which
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             he
             meant
             that
             the
             force
             of
             speech
             hath
             no
             such
             effect
             and
             puissance
             ,
             as
             the
             excellencie
             of
             good
             and
             vertuous
             conditions
             .
          
           
             7
             They
             who
             do
             accustome
             thēselues
             to
             good
             fashions
             ,
             their
             life
             commonly
             is
             well
             fashioned
             and
             ordered
             .
          
           
             8
             It
             is
             a
             most
             assured
             signe
             and
             prognostication
             ,
             that
             that
             citie
             will
             quickely
             runne
             to
             ruine
             ,
             wherein
             the
             good
             are
             not
             knowne
             nor
             discerned
             from
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             9
             It
             is
             requisite
             that
             the
             good
             be
             stirred
             vp
             to
             vertue
             by
             praise
             and
             rewards
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             by
             correction
             and
             punishment
             :
             and
             they
             that
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             driuen
             into
             exile
             .
          
           
             10
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             vnfit
             and
             inconuenient
             for
             a
             man
             to
             carrie
             goodnesse
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             none
             at
             all
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             11
             As
             it
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             and
             folly
             for
             a
             man
             to
             recite
             things
             that
             are
             another
             mans
             ,
             and
             to
             vsurpe
             them
             for
             
             his
             owne
             :
             so
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             and
             a
             token
             of
             humanitie
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             names
             knowne
             and
             manifest
             by
             whō
             a
             man
             commeth
             to
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             12
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             was
             wont
             to
             forget
             nothing
             more
             soone
             and
             readily
             ,
             then
             the
             iniuries
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             .
          
           
             13
             No
             man
             can
             be
             good
             by
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             disposition
             .
          
           
             14
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             being
             crowned
             King
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             said
             :
             That
             he
             was
             not
             worthie
             of
             so
             great
             honour
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             he
             that
             had
             gotten
             that
             victorie
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             had
             fauoured
             him
             against
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             15
             
               Octauian
               Augustus
            
             would
             neuer
             recommend
             his
             children
             to
             the
             people
             :
             but
             onely
             in
             vsing
             these
             words
             :
             vz.
             If
             they
             deserue
             well
             .
          
           
             16
             There
             be
             three
             sorts
             of
             humanitie
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             when
             one
             saluteth
             others
             courteously
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             when
             one
             aideth
             those
             which
             are
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             which
             haue
             lost
             their
             goods
             by
             
             ill
             fortune
             :
             the
             third
             :
             when
             men
             do
             frankely
             of
             their
             owne
             freewils
             make
             banquets
             ,
             and
             feast
             their
             friends
             and
             acquaintance
             .
          
           
             17
             A
             certaine
             man
             came
             to
             tell
             Octauian
             ,
             that
             
               Aemilius
               Elian
            
             spake
             very
             ill
             of
             his
             vncle
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             :
             to
             whome
             Augustus
             answered
             :
             I
             would
             wish
             that
             thou
             make
             good
             proofe
             of
             that
             which
             thou
             sayest
             :
             for
             I
             will
             make
             
               Aemilius
               Elian
            
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             a
             toung
             left
             me
             .
          
           
             18
             
               Cecilius
               Metellus
            
             a
             Senatour
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             enemie
             to
             
               Scipio
               African
            
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liued
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             when
             he
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Scipio
             ,
             he
             grew
             very
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             his
             sonnes
             presently
             to
             go
             and
             helpe
             to
             carrie
             the
             corps
             of
             so
             worthie
             a
             personage
             to
             the
             sepulture
             :
             vsing
             these
             or
             the
             like
             speeches
             :
             I
             yeeld
             infinite
             thankes
             to
             the
             immortall
             Gods
             for
             the
             loue
             which
             I
             haue
             to
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             happened
             :
             that
             Scipio
             the
             African
             was
             not
             born
             in
             another
             nation
             .
          
           
             19
             It
             is
             in
             our
             owne
             power
             to
             be
             either
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           
           
             20
             Courtesie
             and
             faire
             behauiour
             is
             a
             meane
             to
             appease
             wrath
             .
          
           
             21
             Humanitie
             amongst
             men
             is
             a
             strong
             bond
             ,
             &
             he
             which
             breaketh
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             wicked
             man
             and
             a
             murtherer
             .
          
           
             22
             The
             office
             of
             humanitie
             is
             to
             relieue
             men
             in
             time
             of
             necessitie
             and
             perill
             .
          
           
             23
             The
             soueraigne
             good
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             life
             eternall
             :
             and
             the
             soueraigne
             and
             chiefest
             ill
             of
             man
             is
             death
             euerlasting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Good
             deedes
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             IN
             doing
             good
             to
             good
             men
             :
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             to
             giue
             but
             to
             receiue
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             which
             receiueth
             any
             good
             turne
             ,
             especially
             of
             one
             that
             is
             his
             seruant
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             maketh
             any
             reckening
             
             of
             :
             let
             him
             regard
             not
             of
             whō
             he
             receiueth
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             is
             which
             he
             hath
             receiued
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             behooueth
             each
             man
             to
             be
             forward
             to
             do
             good
             vnto
             another
             :
             &
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             also
             that
             such
             fauor
             be
             not
             concealed
             .
          
           
             4
             When
             mortall
             men
             become
             benefactors
             ,
             they
             imitate
             the
             gods
             .
          
           
             5
             Benefites
             receiued
             by
             importunate
             requests
             ,
             are
             little
             or
             nothing
             worth
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             is
             no
             benefite
             to
             giue
             a
             mā
             that
             hath
             no
             need
             nor
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             7
             To
             giue
             more
             honour
             to
             a
             man
             then
             he
             deserueth
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             way
             to
             fooles
             both
             to
             perceiue
             and
             to
             thinke
             ill
             .
          
           
             8
             In
             my
             opinion
             it
             is
             an
             honourable
             action
             ,
             to
             accuse
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &
             to
             defend
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             9
             Honour
             ought
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             vertue
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             deceipt
             :
             for
             the
             one
             is
             the
             office
             of
             wicked
             and
             leude
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             .
          
           
             10
             Conon
             the
             Athenian
             being
             sent
             Ambassadour
             by
             Pharnabazus
             ,
             to
             
             the
             king
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             was
             counselled
             by
             Chiliarchus
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             should
             come
             vnto
             his
             presence
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             encline
             and
             prostrate
             himselfe
             before
             him
             :
             to
             whome
             Conon
             answered
             :
             It
             will
             not
             grieue
             me
             to
             do
             that
             honor
             vnto
             the
             king
             which
             thou
             aduisest
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             doubt
             lest
             I
             shall
             dishonour
             my
             countrey
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             because
             the
             citie
             wherein
             I
             was
             borne
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             vsed
             to
             rule
             and
             commaund
             ouer
             all
             other
             cities
             .
          
           
             11
             It
             is
             the
             part
             and
             dutie
             of
             a
             friend
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             before
             they
             require
             and
             aske
             it
             :
             because
             both
             to
             the
             one
             and
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             be
             a
             thing
             both
             more
             honest
             ,
             and
             more
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             12
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             rare
             vertue
             cannot
             haue
             too
             much
             honour
             and
             reuerence
             done
             vnto
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Exercise
             and
             industrie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             HE
             which
             hath
             begunne
             to
             purchase
             himselfe
             praise
             and
             commendation
             with
             glorie
             ,
             ought
             to
             take
             great
             paine
             and
             trauell
             to
             continue
             it
             :
             for
             in
             truth
             slouth
             and
             negligence
             do
             vse
             to
             bring
             foorth
             at
             the
             first
             a
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             therof
             is
             grief
             &
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             2
             Labour
             and
             trauell
             by
             vse
             and
             custome
             ,
             commeth
             to
             be
             more
             easie
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             lesse
             burthensome
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             are
             many
             more
             men
             that
             grow
             and
             become
             good
             by
             exercise
             ,
             then
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             4
             Cuus
             king
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             did
             not
             loue
             that
             glorie
             for
             which
             he
             had
             not
             first
             endured
             labour
             and
             trauell
             :
             and
             he
             neuer
             dined
             nor
             supped
             ,
             except
             he
             had
             first
             by
             some
             vehement
             labour
             euen
             wearied
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             5
             Pithagoras
             said
             :
             that
             art
             without
             exercise
             is
             nothing
             :
             and
             that
             exercise
             without
             art
             likewise
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             6
             Demosthenes
             being
             demanded
             by
             what
             means
             he
             became
             more
             excellent
             then
             others
             in
             the
             art
             of
             eloquence
             ,
             answered
             :
             In
             consuming
             more
             oyle
             then
             wine
             .
          
           
             7
             Demades
             the
             Oratour
             being
             demaunded
             :
             who
             was
             his
             schoolemaister
             ,
             answered
             :
             The
             Parliament
             of
             Athens
             :
             shewing
             that
             experience
             is
             more
             noble
             and
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             discipline
             .
          
           
             8
             Denis
             the
             tyrant
             hauing
             entertained
             a
             Cooke
             out
             of
             the
             countrey
             of
             Laconia
             :
             and
             supping
             of
             a
             certaine
             broath
             which
             he
             had
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             cast
             away
             from
             him
             the
             dish
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             him
             what
             should
             make
             the
             Laconians
             to
             delight
             in
             eating
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             pottage
             the
             same
             being
             so
             sharpe
             and
             without
             any
             pleasant
             tast
             ?
             The
             Cooke
             answered
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             this
             broath
             hath
             not
             that
             kind
             of
             tast
             which
             the
             broth
             of
             the
             Laconians
             is
             accustomed
             to
             haue
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             matter
             that
             you
             thinke
             it
             so
             vnsauorie
             .
             Denis
             replyed
             :
             why
             what
             tast
             then
             haue
             their
             broths
             ?
             Certes
             sir
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             Cooke
             )
             before
             
             they
             euer
             vse
             to
             sit
             downe
             to
             meate
             ,
             they
             vse
             first
             to
             exercise
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             9
             Continuall
             exercise
             surmounteth
             the
             ensignements
             and
             instructions
             of
             all
             schoolemaisters
             .
          
           
             10
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             labour
             to
             make
             himself
             eloquent
             by
             the
             good
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             11
             Exercise
             is
             the
             most
             artificiall
             and
             best
             mistresse
             of
             eloquence
             :
             &
             to
             learne
             to
             speake
             well
             .
          
           
             12
             Exercise
             in
             youth
             is
             a
             great
             ayde
             and
             furtherance
             to
             any
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Wrath
             and
             anger
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             PLato
             said
             vnto
             a
             seruant
             of
             his
             :
             Thou
             maiest
             thanke
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             I
             had
             not
             bene
             angrie
             ,
             thou
             haddest
             surely
             felt
             the
             punishment
             of
             thy
             misdeeds
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Philosopher
             Naucrates
             did
             resemble
             angry
             men
             vnto
             a
             lampe
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             oyle
             therein
             be
             
             too
             much
             and
             ouer
             aboundant
             ,
             will
             yeeld
             little
             or
             no
             light
             ,
             or
             rather
             putteth
             out
             the
             flame
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             must
             be
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             which
             angry
             men
             do
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             full
             of
             blindnesse
             and
             necessitie
             :
             because
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             for
             a
             man
             troubled
             with
             anger
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             reason
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             without
             reason
             is
             without
             art
             .
             It
             behooueth
             vs
             therefore
             to
             take
             reason
             as
             our
             guide
             in
             al
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             to
             remoue
             wrath
             and
             anger
             vtterly
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             4
             Wrath
             is
             the
             enemie
             of
             counsell
             :
             and
             victorie
             ,
             naturally
             is
             proud
             .
          
           
             5
             Wrath
             is
             commendable
             ,
             whē
             the
             occasion
             is
             iust
             .
          
           
             6
             Anger
             is
             an
             euill
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             .
          
           
             7
             Darius
             king
             of
             Persia
             ,
             being
             very
             angry
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             vanquished
             of
             the
             Athenians
             by
             fraud
             ,
             commaunded
             one
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             as
             he
             sho●ld
             see
             him
             sit
             downe
             at
             meales
             ,
             he
             should
             vse
             these
             words
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             remember
             the
             Athenians
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Anger
             is
             no
             infirmitie
             :
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             offended
             :
             but
             for
             a
             man
             to
             perseuer
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             infirmitie
             .
          
           
             9
             If
             a
             man
             subiect
             to
             wrath
             and
             anger
             ,
             haue
             any
             power
             of
             command
             ,
             or
             imperiall
             authoritie
             ,
             he
             will
             soone
             bring
             al
             things
             to
             destruction
             :
             he
             will
             fall
             to
             bloudshedding
             ,
             ouerthrowing
             of
             cities
             ,
             murthering
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             making
             whole
             Prouinces
             and
             countries
             solitarie
             and
             desert
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             man
             that
             can
             dispute
             or
             discourse
             well
             ,
             ought
             to
             speake
             without
             choler
             .
          
           
             11
             Certainely
             they
             are
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             moued
             with
             anger
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             requisite
             ,
             and
             when
             necessitie
             and
             occasion
             requireth
             it
             .
          
           
             12
             It
             is
             a
             goodly
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             conquer
             his
             anger
             and
             wrathfull
             passions
             .
          
           
             13
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             maketh
             a
             more
             enclining
             to
             anger
             ,
             then
             delicate
             nourishment
             full
             of
             nicenesse
             and
             flatterie
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             vsuall
             thing
             with
             prosperitie
             to
             nourish
             
             choler
             and
             wrathfulnesse
             .
          
           
             14
             It
             is
             a
             more
             difficult
             thing
             (
             said
             Heraclitus
             )
             to
             striue
             and
             contend
             against
             luxuriousnesse
             and
             lasciuiousnesse
             ,
             then
             against
             wrath
             and
             anger
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Patience
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             DEmosth●nes
             said
             vnto
             one
             that
             vsed
             him
             reprochfully
             :
             My
             friend
             ,
             I
             list
             not
             enter
             into
             this
             contention
             with
             thee
             ,
             wherein
             the
             vanquished
             is
             better
             then
             the
             va●quisher
             .
          
           
             2
             Plato
             being
             gro●●ely
             iniuried
             by
             one
             with
             most
             vile
             tearmes
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Thou
             speakest
             ill
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             not
             yet
             learned
             to
             speake
             well
             .
          
           
             3
             Aristippus
             the
             Philosopher
             being
             abused
             by
             a
             fellow
             with
             most
             opprobrious
             speeches
             ,
             said
             thus
             vnto
             him
             :
             Thou
             art
             a
             maister
             of
             ill
             speaking
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             ill
             hearing
             .
          
           
           
             4
             Euripides
             seeing
             two
             men
             reuiling
             each
             other
             with
             iniurious
             termes
             ,
             said
             :
             He
             of
             you
             which
             abstaineth
             most
             from
             villanous
             &
             leud
             speeches
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             held
             the
             most
             sage
             and
             wisest
             of
             the
             two
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             man
             must
             needes
             be
             reputed
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             courage
             ,
             who
             can
             rather
             endure
             and
             beare
             out
             an
             vnhappie
             and
             miserable
             life
             ,
             then
             shunne
             and
             auoid
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             Archilocus
             said
             :
             That
             patience
             is
             the
             inuention
             of
             the
             Gods.
             
          
           
             7
             Denis
             the
             tyrant
             being
             exiled
             for
             his
             tyrannie
             ,
             was
             demaunded
             ,
             wherein
             Plato
             &
             his
             Philosophie
             had
             benefited
             him
             .
             He
             answered
             :
             They
             haue
             taught
             me
             quietly
             and
             with
             a
             patient
             spirit
             ,
             to
             beare
             and
             endure
             the
             chaunge
             and
             mutabilitie
             of
             fortune
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             body
             which
             is
             accustomed
             to
             patience
             ,
             will
             neuer
             quit
             or
             forsake
             any
             place
             for
             any
             paine
             or
             trauell
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             9
             He
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             patient
             and
             valiant
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             easily
             drawne
             to
             be
             tender
             and
             delicate
             in
             the
             time
             
             of
             his
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             Philosopher
             Chilon
             ,
             seeing
             one
             that
             was
             very
             pensiue
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             misfortune
             that
             had
             befallen
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             more
             vnfit
             &
             vnseemely
             sort
             then
             was
             conuenient
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Assutedly
             if
             thou
             knewest
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             beare
             thine
             owne
             aduersitie
             so
             impatiently
             .
          
           
             11
             Pittacus
             the
             Philosopher
             said
             :
             That
             the
             office
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             was
             to
             take
             to
             himselfe
             good
             aduice
             and
             counsell
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             no
             euill
             might
             befall
             and
             happen
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             if
             it
             did
             afterwards
             happē
             that
             any
             misfortune
             did
             betide
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             beare
             it
             couragiously
             and
             patiently
             .
          
           
             12
             Socrates
             being
             in
             a
             disputatiō
             ,
             and
             hauing
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             discourse
             heard
             tidings
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             therewith
             moued
             :
             but
             after
             that
             his
             disputation
             was
             ended
             ,
             he
             then
             said
             vnto
             those
             which
             were
             with
             him
             :
             Come
             on
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             go
             and
             accompanie
             the
             corps
             of
             my
             sonne
             Sophronison
             to
             his
             funerals
             .
          
           
           
             13
             Democritus
             said
             :
             That
             it
             was
             a
             notable
             good
             thing
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             to
             prouide
             a
             remedie
             for
             calamitie
             .
          
           
             14
             Xantippe
             the
             wife
             of
             Socrates
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             That
             albeit
             many
             chaunges
             and
             variable
             chaunces
             did
             daily
             trouble
             and
             perplexe
             the
             whole
             citie
             of
             Athens
             :
             yet
             she
             neuer
             saw
             the
             countenance
             of
             her
             husband
             Socrates
             for
             any
             matter
             euer
             changed
             or
             troubled
             :
             but
             that
             he
             continued
             still
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             man
             in
             all
             fortunes
             .
             And
             indeede
             Socrates
             did
             so
             frame
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             alwaies
             bore
             his
             visage
             in
             one
             sort
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             aduersitie
             as
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             15
             As
             Xenophon
             was
             sacrificing
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Mantinea
             .
             there
             came
             a
             missenger
             to
             bring
             him
             tidings
             how
             his
             sonne
             Grillus
             was
             dead
             :
             vpon
             the
             receipt
             of
             which
             newes
             ,
             he
             presently
             tooke
             the
             crowne
             from
             off
             his
             head
             without
             further
             interrupting
             of
             the
             sacrisice
             .
             But
             the
             messenger
             hauing
             added
             this
             vnto
             his
             tale
             ,
             that
             his
             sonne
             died
             victoriously
             ,
             he
             tooke
             vp
             the
             crown
             &
             set
             it
             againe
             vpon
             his
             head
             ,
             &
             so
             went
             on
             with
             the
             finishing
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             praise
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             Poet
             Simonides
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             two
             things
             he
             had
             rather
             choose
             ,
             either
             riches
             or
             wisedome
             :
             answered
             .
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             :
             but
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             wise
             men
             euer
             attending
             about
             the
             gates
             of
             rich
             men
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             requisite
             &
             necessarie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             haue
             money
             :
             without
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             do
             or
             effect
             any
             thing
             with
             oportunitie
             ,
             or
             in
             time
             conuenient
             .
          
           
             3
             Money
             amongst
             mortall
             men
             is
             as
             the
             bloud
             and
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             mā
             :
             and
             he
             which
             hath
             it
             not
             ,
             is
             as
             one
             that
             walketh
             dead
             amongst
             the
             liuing
             .
          
           
             4
             Onely
             gold
             and
             riches
             establisheth
             customes
             and
             manners
             :
             maketh
             and
             giueth
             beautie
             ,
             nobilitie
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             5
             Ha
             father
             ,
             speake
             not
             to
             me
             
             of
             gentrie
             or
             nobilitie
             ,
             for
             it
             relyeth
             altogether
             vpon
             wealth
             and
             riches
             :
             giue
             me
             my
             house
             stored
             with
             gold
             :
             and
             if
             I
             were
             left
             a
             slane
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             soone
             become
             and
             be
             reputed
             noble
             .
          
           
             6
             Mony
             is
             it
             that
             findeth
             friends
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             men
             into
             fauour
             and
             dignitie
             neare
             about
             Princes
             .
          
           
             7
             Riches
             are
             the
             sure
             friends
             :
             but
             they
             which
             are
             commonly
             reputed
             for
             friends
             ,
             do
             soone
             forsake
             him
             which
             is
             poore
             .
          
           
             8
             Great
             riches
             are
             to
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             friends
             .
          
           
             9
             I
             see
             it
             is
             an
             ordinarie
             humor
             in
             women
             ,
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             riches
             and
             iewels
             .
          
           
             10
             Apollonius
             of
             Thianea
             said
             vnto
             Denis
             the
             tyrant
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             sure
             to
             employ
             thy
             riches
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             in
             better
             sort
             then
             all
             other
             kings
             vse
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             thou
             bestow
             them
             vpon
             the
             poore
             and
             needie
             .
          
           
             11
             Riches
             do
             hurt
             exceedingly
             ,
             except
             the
             possessor
             of
             them
             vse
             them
             well
             and
             rightly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Riches
             dispraised
             &
             cōdēned
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             common
             Prouerhe
             is
             :
             that
             a
             man
             shold
             not
             put
             a
             knife
             into
             a
             childs
             hand
             :
             and
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             neither
             giue
             him
             knife
             nor
             yet
             riches
             .
          
           
             2
             Esteeme
             not
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             wholly
             set
             vpon
             the
             riches
             which
             they
             possesse
             :
             because
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             held
             like
             vnto
             those
             men
             that
             haue
             a
             faire
             and
             goodly
             horse
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             how
             to
             ride
             nor
             manage
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Riches
             are
             most
             commonly
             made
             the
             ministers
             and
             instruments
             of
             vices
             rather
             then
             of
             vertues
             :
             and
             they
             entice
             and
             allure
             young
             persons
             to
             foolish
             voluptuousnesse
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Poet
             Anacreon
             hauing
             had
             fiue
             talents
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             by
             the
             tyrant
             Policrates
             :
             &
             for
             two
             nights
             after
             hauing
             bene
             very
             sad
             &
             pēsiue
             ,
             &
             not
             able
             to
             sleepe
             or
             take
             his
             rest
             ,
             caried
             him
             back
             again
             his
             fiue
             talēts
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             him
             :
             this
             mony
             is
             not
             to
             
             be
             valued
             or
             prized
             at
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             :
             as
             that
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             should
             suffer
             my selfe
             to
             be
             disquieted
             with
             continuall
             care
             and
             pensiuenesse
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             naturally
             for
             a
             man
             to
             refraine
             and
             bridle
             his
             appetites
             but
             if
             it
             happen
             to
             be
             accompanied
             with
             aboundance
             of
             wealth
             and
             riches
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             appetite
             vtterly
             vntameable
             .
          
           
             6
             Bion
             the
             Philosopher
             said
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             meerely
             ridiculous
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             set
             his
             studie
             and
             desire
             vpō
             riches
             which
             are
             giuen
             and
             gotten
             onely
             by
             fortune
             ,
             by
             miserable
             sparing
             and
             pinching
             ,
             and
             by
             wretched
             couetousnesse
             :
             and
             are
             soone
             spent
             &
             dispersed
             by
             bountie
             .
          
           
             7
             Diogenes
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             that
             it
             was
             almost
             impossible
             for
             vertue
             to
             inhabite
             or
             dwell
             in
             that
             citie
             or
             house
             where
             riches
             were
             abounding
             .
          
           
             8
             Pithagoras
             said
             :
             that
             men
             cannot
             easily
             reine
             nor
             hold
             in
             an
             horse
             without
             a
             bridle
             :
             nor
             rule
             riches
             without
             great
             prudence
             .
          
           
             9
             Pla●o
             being
             demaunded
             what
             things
             a
             man
             most
             needed
             in
             this
             
             life
             ,
             answered
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             frō
             trecherie
             :
             that
             he
             come
             not
             to
             be
             murthered
             by
             treason
             :
             and
             next
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             in
             too
             great
             needinesse
             and
             necessitie
             of
             things
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             10
             Riches
             do
             commonly
             seduce
             and
             draw
             a
             man
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             11
             He
             that
             putteth
             his
             trust
             in
             his
             riches
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             high
             way
             to
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             12
             As
             riches
             are
             but
             impediments
             to
             those
             that
             are
             wicked
             :
             so
             to
             good
             men
             they
             giue
             an
             aide
             and
             assistance
             to
             their
             vertues
             .
          
           
             13
             It
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             excellent
             both
             in
             riches
             and
             in
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             14
             Rich
             men
             are
             called
             monyed
             men
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             couetous
             ,
             they
             are
             poore
             in
             their
             thoughts
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             poore
             are
             named
             needy
             persons
             and
             indigent
             :
             but
             inwardly
             they
             are
             rich
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             contented
             .
             )
          
           
             15
             The
             Cinicke
             Philosophers
             did
             altogether
             despise
             vaine
             glorie
             ,
             nobilitie
             and
             riches
             .
          
           
             16
             Riches
             are
             the
             possessions
             of
             
             fortune
             .
          
           
             17
             The
             life
             of
             rich
             men
             is
             very
             miserable
             .
          
           
             18
             Excesse
             and
             ouer
             great
             abundance
             of
             riches
             ,
             are
             as
             the
             rudders
             of
             great
             shippes
             put
             to
             small
             barkes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             stirre
             and
             guide
             them
             .
          
           
             19
             Riches
             are
             the
             occasions
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             mischiefes
             .
          
           
             20
             Amongst
             many
             men
             ,
             they
             who
             do
             abound
             in
             wealth
             and
             riches
             ,
             are
             held
             and
             reckened
             for
             honest
             and
             good
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Lawes
             and
             customes
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             peoples
             of
             Tartaria
             do
             vse
             to
             eate
             for
             three
             whole
             daies
             together
             :
             and
             are
             in
             all
             things
             obedient
             to
             their
             wiues
             .
             And
             they
             neuer
             suffer
             any
             of
             their
             daughters
             to
             be
             maried
             ,
             except
             she
             haue
             first
             staine
             with
             her
             owne
             hand
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
           
             2
             The
             Licians
             do
             honour
             their
             women
             more
             then
             their
             men
             :
             and
             they
             take
             their
             surnames
             of
             the
             mother
             and
             not
             of
             the
             father
             :
             and
             they
             leaue
             their
             daughters
             to
             be
             their
             heirs
             and
             the
             inheritours
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             not
             their
             sonnes
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             kings
             of
             Persia
             before
             they
             do
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             do
             vse
             to
             dispute
             of
             religion
             :
             before
             they
             drinke
             ,
             they
             argue
             of
             temperance
             :
             &
             before
             they
             go
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             they
             dispute
             of
             their
             strength
             and
             forces
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Atlanticke
             peoples
             of
             Libia
             ,
             amongst
             all
             their
             daughters
             do
             esteeme
             of
             her
             best
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             her
             virginitie
             longest
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Autyles
             a
             people
             of
             Lybia
             in
             times
             of
             warre
             do
             vse
             to
             fight
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             they
             do
             make
             truce
             and
             an
             abstinence
             from
             warres
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Mirines
             a
             people
             of
             Licia
             in
             the
             act
             of
             generation
             do
             vse
             their
             women
             in
             common
             :
             their
             children
             for
             fiue
             yeares
             are
             nourished
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             after
             in
             the
             sixth
             yeare
             they
             put
             all
             their
             children
             of
             that
             age
             together
             :
             and
             then
             they
             compare
             the
             
             children
             with
             the
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             man
             to
             whom
             any
             child
             is
             most
             like
             in
             resemblance
             ,
             hath
             that
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             to
             bring
             vp
             as
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             lawes
             commaund
             :
             That
             men
             accustomed
             to
             wickednesse
             and
             viciousnesse
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             without
             being
             spared
             or
             concealed
             :
             and
             that
             they
             which
             are
             attainted
             &
             conuinced
             as
             guilty
             of
             any
             crime
             ,
             should
             neuer
             be
             let
             go
             without
             punishment
             .
          
           
             8
             Those
             lawes
             which
             grow
             and
             arise
             of
             customes
             ,
             are
             much
             stronger
             then
             those
             that
             are
             made
             by
             learning
             and
             ciuill
             prudence
             .
          
           
             9
             As
             man
             is
             the
             best
             of
             all
             creatures
             vsing
             lawes
             and
             iustice
             :
             so
             is
             mā
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             creatures
             when
             hee
             swarueth
             from
             law
             and
             iustice
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             lawe
             is
             the
             Queene
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             both
             mortall
             &
             immortall
             .
          
           
             11
             To
             a
             wise
             man
             God
             is
             a
             lawe
             :
             but
             to
             a
             foole
             his
             owne
             appetite
             .
          
           
             12
             I
             see
             that
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             citie
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             wherein
             the
             lawes
             haue
             not
             the
             command
             ouer
             the
             magistrate
             :
             but
             the
             magistrate
             ruleth
             ouer
             the
             lawes
             .
          
           
             13
             Pausanias
             a
             captain
             of
             Athens
             ,
             
             being
             demaunded
             by
             one
             :
             wherfore
             certaine
             auncient
             lawes
             remaining
             in
             force
             amongst
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             abrogated
             and
             discontinued
             ?
             answered
             :
             It
             is
             necessarie
             that
             the
             lawes
             should
             beare
             rule
             ouer
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             men
             ouer
             the
             lawes
             .
          
           
             14
             They
             which
             haue
             too
             many
             lawes
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             penalties
             and
             punishments
             ,
             by
             meere
             constraint
             must
             become
             wicked
             .
          
           
             15
             The
             true
             lawes
             are
             those
             that
             bring
             foorth
             honest
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             abundance
             of
             gaine
             and
             riches
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             lawes
             doth
             not
             hide
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             offendors
             :
             but
             defendeth
             them
             from
             licentiousnesse
             and
             libertie
             of
             doing
             ill
             .
          
           
             17
             Lawes
             were
             ordained
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             audacious
             actions
             of
             men
             might
             be
             restrained
             :
             and
             that
             innocencie
             might
             liue
             secure
             and
             in
             assurance
             amongst
             the
             vicious
             and
             wicked
             .
          
           
             18
             The
             law
             is
             nothing
             else
             then
             a
             rule
             of
             right
             or
             reason
             ,
             deriued
             frō
             the
             diuinitie
             of
             the
             Gods
             :
             which
             commaundeth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             
             honest
             ,
             and
             defendeth
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             19
             Solon
             said
             :
             That
             the
             lawes
             were
             like
             vnto
             Spiders
             webbes
             :
             because
             commonly
             by
             the
             extremitie
             and
             seueritie
             of
             lawes
             ,
             the
             poorer
             and
             weaker
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             entrapped
             &
             brought
             to
             punishment
             ,
             but
             the
             rich
             and
             mightie
             men
             do
             breake
             through
             them
             vncontrolled
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Renowne
             and
             glorie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             REnowne
             commonly
             hath
             more
             fame
             then
             defame
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             Prince
             ought
             to
             be
             bred
             &
             brought
             vp
             in
             glorie
             .
          
           
             3
             Glorie
             despised
             ,
             by
             time
             commeth
             to
             be
             greater
             .
          
           
             4
             All
             sorts
             of
             men
             are
             drawne
             in
             with
             the
             desire
             and
             studie
             of
             glorie
             :
             and
             therfore
             euery
             good
             man
             is
             guided
             by
             glorie
             .
          
           
             5
             Democritus
             a
             most
             excellent
             Philosopher
             ,
             did
             glorie
             in
             that
             he
             came
             to
             Athens
             vnknowne
             of
             any
             
             person
             .
          
           
             6
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             said
             :
             If
             I
             were
             Parmenio
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             haue
             wealth
             then
             glorie
             :
             but
             now
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             know
             my selfe
             to
             be
             a
             king
             and
             not
             a
             Merchant
             .
          
           
             7
             Many
             men
             feare
             their
             renowne
             :
             but
             few
             or
             none
             feare
             their
             conscience
             .
          
           
             8
             I
             haue
             learned
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             that
             renowne
             which
             is
             dishonest
             and
             shamefull
             .
          
           
             9
             Of
             all
             humane
             things
             that
             are
             voluble
             and
             subiect
             to
             inconstancie
             :
             there
             is
             none
             more
             vnstable
             then
             renowne
             and
             glorie
             .
          
           
             10
             Diogenes
             the
             Philosopher
             said
             :
             That
             nobilitie
             and
             glory
             were
             a
             couerture
             for
             malice
             .
          
           
             11
             When
             as
             
               Appius
               Claudius
            
             the
             Competitour
             of
             
               Scipio
               African
            
             ,
             did
             commend
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             could
             salute
             all
             the
             Romaines
             by
             their
             names
             :
             Scipio
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             my
             care
             hath
             alwaies
             bene
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             know
             any
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             a
             short
             life
             and
             sickely
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             ARistotle
             being
             demaunded
             what
             man
             was
             ?
             answered
             :
             he
             is
             the
             example
             of
             sickenesse
             :
             the
             pray
             of
             time
             :
             the
             scorne
             and
             play
             of
             fortune
             :
             the
             image
             of
             ruine
             :
             the
             ballance
             of
             enuie
             and
             calamitie
             :
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             he
             is
             nothing
             but
             fleame
             and
             choler
             .
          
           
             2
             Simonides
             the
             Poet
             being
             demaunded
             how
             long
             he
             had
             liued
             :
             answered
             :
             A
             very
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             many
             yeares
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Philosopher
             Zenon
             said
             :
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             whereof
             we
             are
             so
             poore
             as
             of
             time
             .
             The
             life
             of
             man
             is
             but
             short
             :
             but
             art
             to
             heale
             the
             maladies
             and
             diseases
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             is
             longer
             and
             much
             more
             then
             man
             can
             attaine
             vnto
             .
          
           
             4
             Socrates
             said
             :
             thae
             he
             thought
             the
             gods
             ,
             in
             regarding
             &
             beholding
             our
             vaine
             studies
             and
             desires
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             laugh
             continually
             .
          
           
             5
             All
             our
             life
             is
             vncertaine
             &
             without
             
             coniecture
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             goeth
             on
             wandring
             without
             any
             faith
             or
             cōstancie
             ,
             and
             with
             vaine
             hopes
             in
             idle
             words
             ,
             it
             feedeth
             the
             thoughts
             and
             cogitations
             of
             men
             .
             No
             man
             knoweth
             what
             will
             happē
             in
             time
             to
             come
             :
             howbeit
             God
             gouerneth
             all
             mortall
             men
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             perils
             and
             daungers
             :
             and
             many
             times
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             bloweth
             vpon
             vs
             a
             strong
             wind
             or
             tempest
             of
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             6
             Albeit
             this
             life
             be
             full
             of
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             it
             is
             greedily
             desired
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             7
             Life
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             liue
             vertuously
             :
             but
             it
             is
             euill
             if
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             8
             In
             the
             Isle
             of
             Taprobana
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             men
             liue
             without
             griefe
             .
          
           
             9
             If
             thou
             knowest
             how
             to
             vse
             thy
             life
             well
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             long
             continuance
             .
          
           
             10
             Oh
             how
             late
             is
             that
             houre
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             then
             to
             begin
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             when
             he
             must
             of
             necessitie
             dye
             and
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             life
             !
          
           
             11
             The
             life
             of
             man
             is
             fraile
             and
             short
             .
          
           
           
             12
             That
             life
             is
             pleasant
             which
             is
             led
             in
             honestie
             .
          
           
             13
             A
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             14
             A
             mans
             care
             and
             studie
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             passe
             his
             life
             time
             in
             ioy
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             15
             Without
             ioy
             and
             loue
             this
             life
             of
             ours
             is
             bitter
             and
             vncomfortable
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             torments
             of
             this
             life
             are
             of
             diuerse
             sorts
             .
          
           
             17
             A
             short
             life
             cutteth
             a
             man
             off
             from
             long
             hopes
             .
          
           
             18
             Not
             he
             which
             liueth
             long
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             liueth
             iustly
             and
             vertuously
             ,
             is
             worthie
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             commended
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             liue
             but
             a
             short
             and
             small
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pouertie
             despised
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             A
             Man
             hath
             no
             greater
             enemie
             then
             pouertie
             :
             the
             poore
             man
             is
             fearefull
             in
             euery
             thing
             .
          
           
             2
             Diogenes
             being
             reproched
             by
             
             one
             because
             of
             his
             pouertie
             ,
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             O
             wretch
             ,
             thou
             diddest
             neuer
             see
             any
             man
             exercise
             tyrannie
             for
             pouertie
             :
             but
             many
             tyrants
             do
             it
             to
             get
             wealth
             and
             riches
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             thou
             do
             not
             desire
             much
             and
             many
             things
             :
             that
             little
             which
             thou
             hast
             will
             seeme
             much
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           
             4
             After
             that
             pouertie
             became
             once
             to
             be
             held
             in
             contempt
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             thing
             disgracious
             amongst
             men
             ,
             riches
             &
             wealth
             haue
             euer
             since
             bene
             sought
             of
             men
             by
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             mischie●es
          
           
             5
             Pouertie
             is
             content
             to
             satisfie
             the
             demaund
             of
             desire
             .
          
           
             6
             There
             is
             no
             man
             liuing
             which
             is
             borne
             rich
             :
             but
             he
             may
             well
             be
             accounted
             great
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             riches
             doth
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             poore
             .
          
           
             7
             Nature
             desireth
             and
             is
             contēted
             with
             a
             very
             little
             ,
             but
             the
             fancie
             and
             opinion
             of
             man
             coueteth
             much
             .
          
           
             8
             Honest
             pouertie
             is
             a
             ioyfull
             and
             pleasant
             thing
             .
          
           
             9
             He
             is
             not
             poore
             that
             possesseth
             small
             wealth
             :
             but
             he
             which
             desireth
             
             reth
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Pouertie
             commended
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             
               ARistides
               ,
               Phocion
            
             ,
             and
             Socrates
             Athenians
             ,
             Epaminondas
             also
             and
             Pelopidas
             Thebans
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             most
             famous
             and
             renowned
             persons
             ,
             were
             very
             poore
             men
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             better
             ,
             more
             honest
             and
             iust
             men
             thē
             any
             other
             of
             the
             seuerall
             nations
             and
             countries
             where
             they
             liued
             .
          
           
             2
             Diogenes
             being
             vpbraided
             by
             one
             that
             he
             was
             poore
             ,
             answered
             :
             I
             neuer
             saw
             any
             man
             tormented
             for
             his
             pouertie
             :
             but
             I
             haue
             seene
             many
             p●nished
             for
             their
             vices
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             be
             poore
             by
             nature
             is
             no
             shame
             vnto
             a
             man
             :
             but
             we
             hate
             to
             see
             any
             man
             made
             poore
             by
             any
             euill
             or
             vnhappie
             occasion
             .
          
           
             4
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             onely
             for
             which
             pouertie
             ought
             to
             be
             beloued
             :
             because
             that
             maketh
             shew
             and
             triall
             of
             whom
             thou
             art
             beloued
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Beautie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             THere
             is
             no
             man
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             beautifull
             and
             of
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             ,
             that
             can
             therefore
             boast
             or
             vaunt
             of
             himselfe
             :
             for
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             he
             looseth
             the
             flower
             of
             all
             his
             pride
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Philosopher
             Diogenes
             did
             vse
             to
             call
             those
             harlots
             and
             strumpets
             which
             were
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             queenes
             :
             because
             men
             held
             them
             in
             no
             lesse
             reuerence
             then
             queenes
             :
             and
             most
             men
             were
             readie
             to
             do
             whatsoeuer
             they
             commaunded
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             a
             most
             pleasant
             and
             ioyfull
             thing
             to
             regard
             and
             behold
             beautifull
             persons
             :
             but
             to
             touch
             and
             handle
             them
             is
             very
             danngerous
             .
          
           
             4
             Fire
             doth
             burne
             onely
             neare
             at
             hand
             :
             but
             beautifull
             faces
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             farre
             off
             ,
             do
             enflame
             and
             burne
             men
             .
          
           
             5
             Beautie
             being
             naturall
             &
             without
             
             art
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             .
          
           
             6
             Beautie
             is
             a
             very
             fraile
             thing
             :
             and
             is
             soone
             diminished
             by
             time
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             beautie
             is
             passing
             rare
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             any
             fault
             or
             defect
             .
          
           
             8
             Beautie
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             adiudged
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             9
             Beautie
             vnto
             many
             hath
             bene
             the
             cause
             of
             extreame
             dammage
             .
          
           
             10
             Beautie
             onely
             hath
             this
             good
             fortune
             ,
             that
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             it
             is
             exceeding
             glorious
             and
             amiable
             .
          
           
             11
             Aristotle
             said
             :
             That
             in
             one
             recommendation
             ,
             beautie
             had
             more
             force
             and
             valure
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             letters
             missiue
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Audaciousnnesse
             ,
             or
             audacitie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             FLye
             infamie
             sooner
             then
             any
             daunger
             whatsoeuer
             :
             for
             certainly
             it
             becommeth
             none
             but
             cowards
             to
             be
             fearefull
             and
             timerous
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Audacitie
             doth
             farre
             surpasse
             the
             mea●u●e
             of
             all
             forces
             .
          
           
             3
             A●●hida●us
             a
             captaine
             of
             the
             Laced●monians
             ,
             seeing
             his
             sonne
             combate
             most
             obstinately
             against
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             .
             Either
             adde
             more
             strengrh
             to
             thy
             forces
             ,
             or
             leaue
             thy
             audacitie
             .
          
           
             4
             Strength
             with
             prudence
             doth
             much
             profit
             and
             helpe
             any
             man
             :
             but
             without
             it
             the
             same
             is
             very
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             things
             of
             great
             daunger
             ,
             hardinesse
             and
             audacitie
             begun
             with
             reason
             ,
             is
             highly
             to
             be
             commended
             :
             because
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             fortitude
             :
             but
             fiercenesse
             without
             reason
             is
             to
             be
             held
             no
             other
             then
             meere
             temeritie
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             seemeth
             that
             the
             audacious
             person
             is
             arrogant
             and
             a
             dissembler
             of
             his
             force
             .
          
           
             7
             Audacious
             persons
             are
             headlong
             before
             time
             of
             perill
             ▪
             and
             when
             they
             are
             neare
             daunger
             ,
             they
             turne
             their
             backes
             .
          
           
             8
             When
             strength
             entreth
             into
             actions
             that
             are
             perillous
             without
             an
             honest
             occasion
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             temerity
             .
          
           
           
             9
             In
             these
             daies
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             vse
             audacitie
             in
             stead
             of
             wisedome
             and
             prudence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Piety
             and
             Clemency
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             PIetie
             in
             my
             iudgement
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             vertue
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             is
             true
             clemencie
             ,
             when
             one
             pardoneth
             the
             life
             of
             another
             as
             his
             owne
             proper
             life
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             commendable
             then
             clemencie
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             worthie
             of
             a
             great
             and
             noble
             man
             ,
             then
             to
             bee
             soone
             appeased
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Lucius
               Paulus
            
             a
             captaine
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             Perseus
             king
             of
             Macedonie
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             this
             his
             prisoner
             with
             great
             humanitie
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             If
             it
             be
             an
             honour
             for
             a
             man
             to
             suppresse
             and
             subdue
             his
             enemie
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             praise
             worthie
             to
             haue
             compassion
             of
             him
             that
             is
             falne
             into
             misfortune
             .
          
           
             5
             God
             keepeth
             the
             good
             &
             vertuous
             man
             from
             all
             euill
             &
             mishap
             :
             
             the
             onely
             good
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             in
             man
             is
             pietie
             and
             religion
             .
          
           
             6
             Pietie
             is
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             They
             which
             haue
             written
             of
             pietie
             ,
             haue
             giuen
             the
             first
             place
             vnto
             the
             burying
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             8
             Clemencie
             is
             not
             so
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             to
             any
             ,
             as
             to
             kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
           
             9
             Pietie
             was
             neuer
             yet
             rewarded
             with
             any
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Liberty
             and
             seruitude
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             WHosoeuer
             accompanieth
             with
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             in
             libertie
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             his
             seruant
             .
          
           
             2
             Libertie
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             lost
             without
             losse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             kind
             of
             seruitude
             is
             miserable
             ,
             but
             that
             especially
             is
             intollerable
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             enforced
             to
             serue
             one
             that
             is
             dishonest
             and
             vicious
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             fitter
             for
             any
             man
             to
             reioyce
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             any
             good
             
             seruice
             ,
             &
             hath
             performed
             the
             part
             of
             a
             good
             seruant
             :
             then
             when
             he
             hath
             played
             the
             part
             of
             a
             great
             maister
             and
             commaunder
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             serueth
             honestly
             ,
             who
             giueth
             place
             vnto
             time
             .
          
           
             6
             If
             any
             man
             haue
             found
             a
             seruant
             that
             is
             willing
             and
             diligent
             ,
             he
             can
             neuer
             haue
             a
             better
             or
             more
             precious
             treasure
             .
          
           
             7
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             heauier
             charge
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             to
             haue
             a
             seruant
             which
             will
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             know
             more
             then
             appertaineth
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             there
             canno●
             be
             a
             worse
             thing
             or
             more
             vnprofitable
             ,
             in
             any
             house
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             one
             .
          
           
             8
             A
             certaine
             Spartan
             said
             :
             We
             onely
             of
             all
             the
             Grecians
             haue
             learned
             to
             be
             truely
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             9
             Caesar
             desired
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             nothing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             his
             souldiers
             might
             be
             franke
             and
             free
             .
          
           
             10
             It
             is
             better
             to
             liue
             free
             with
             a
             little
             out
             of
             feare
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             seruitude
             with
             much
             &
             great
             abundance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             33.
             
          
           
             1
             IT
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             great
             folly
             for
             a
             mā
             to
             blame
             those
             things
             which
             he
             vnderstandeth
             not
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             may
             well
             be
             reputed
             for
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             who
             condemne
             things
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             deserue
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             a
             very
             vniust
             and
             vnseemly
             thing
             ,
             that
             ignorant
             persons
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             those
             that
             are
             skilfull
             maisters
             in
             any
             facultie
             :
             or
             new
             men
             before
             the
             old
             and
             auncient
             :
             or
             fooles
             before
             those
             that
             bee
             wise
             and
             learned
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             worthie
             to
             be
             considered●
             what
             and
             how
             great
             a
             mischiefe
             ignorance
             is
             vnto
             men
             :
             it
             being
             so
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             faults
             which
             we
             do
             are
             concealed
             and
             kept
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             better
             to
             be
             a
             begger
             thē
             to
             be
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             6
             Ignorance
             and
             too
             much
             aboundance
             of
             speech
             are
             faults
             that
             
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             7
             Ignorant
             persons
             commonly
             do
             liue
             viciously
             :
             the
             life
             of
             which
             men
             is
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             Poet
             Ausonius
             did
             make
             a
             mocke
             and
             a
             iest
             of
             the
             ignorant
             Philomuso
             ,
             who
             vsed
             to
             buy
             many
             bookes
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             be
             thoght
             to
             be
             learned
             .
          
           
             9
             Catullus
             said
             :
             that
             many
             did
             vse
             to
             buy
             bookes
             to
             their
             great
             charge
             and
             expences
             ,
             although
             they
             knew
             little
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Doctrine
             and
             a
             good
             spirit
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             IN
             my
             iudgement
             it
             is
             not
             too
             late
             for
             any
             of
             what
             age
             soeuer
             ,
             to
             learne
             that
             which
             is
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             2
             Chuse
             thee
             such
             a
             maister
             ,
             at
             whome
             thou
             maist
             take
             more
             occasion
             of
             admiration
             by
             seeing
             ,
             then
             by
             hearing
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Honourable
             actions
             and
             customes
             are
             not
             so
             much
             gotten
             to
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             by
             doctrine
             and
             learning
             .
          
           
             4
             Who
             can
             endure
             to
             see
             a
             rich
             man
             placed
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             honour
             and
             dignitie
             ?
             and
             that
             one
             which
             is
             more
             honest
             and
             of
             greater
             wisedome
             ,
             should
             be
             despised
             and
             contemned
             ?
          
           
             5
             In
             very
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             deuine
             ,
             and
             whereof
             a
             man
             ought
             to
             take
             counsell
             sooner
             then
             of
             his
             owne
             learning
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             6
             Certainely
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             cannot
             deuise
             to
             make
             any
             artificiall
             workmanship
             perfect
             without
             doctrine
             :
             neither
             can
             doctrine
             come
             to
             perfection
             ,
             without
             a
             good
             spirit
             .
          
           
             7
             Oh
             how
             often
             are
             the
             most
             excellent
             spirits
             concealed
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             remaine
             vnknowne
             !
          
           
             8
             Euen
             as
             the
             health
             is
             the
             preseruation
             of
             the
             body
             :
             so
             is
             doctrine
             the
             safegard
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             9
             A
             good
             spirit
             may
             well
             be
             hidden
             vnder
             any
             skinne
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             10
             Alexander
             desired
             to
             surmount
             and
             excell
             all
             others
             rather
             in
             knowledge
             
             and
             learning
             ,
             then
             by
             numbers
             of
             souldiers
             and
             men
             at
             armes
             .
          
           
             11
             Many
             men
             of
             most
             excellent
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             haue
             bin
             of
             this
             mind
             :
             that
             learning
             and
             the
             studie
             of
             good
             letters
             was
             the
             onely
             remedie
             against
             all
             aduersities
             .
          
           
             12
             Men
             who
             are
             of
             a
             subtill
             and
             craftie
             spirit
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             feared
             and
             mistrusted
             .
          
           
             13
             The
             spirits
             and
             minds
             of
             men
             generally
             are
             intentiue
             to
             the
             getting
             and
             heaping
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             14
             Those
             men
             who
             are
             of
             an
             excellent
             and
             extraordinarie
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             continually
             blamed
             .
          
           
             15
             Learned
             men
             do
             liue
             euer
             .
          
           
             16
             Desire
             onely
             to
             please
             them
             that
             are
             learned
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             for
             the
             vulgar
             and
             common
             sort
             .
          
           
             17
             To
             noble
             spirits
             ,
             commonly
             short
             life
             is
             incident
             .
          
           
             18
             It
             is
             seldome
             seene
             ,
             that
             learned
             men
             are
             ouerpestered
             with
             multitude
             of
             affaires
             .
          
           
             19
             Propertius
             said
             :
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             excellencie
             as
             to
             be
             made
             
             famous
             and
             renowned
             by
             the
             poems
             and
             verses
             of
             Poets
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             mind
             are
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             continue
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             20
             Man
             getteth
             wisedome
             and
             prudence
             by
             a
             good
             spirite
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             age
             .
          
           
             21
             
               Plato
               Museus
               ,
               Melampus
               ,
               Eudoxus
               ,
               Licurgus
               ,
               Solon
               ,
               Orpheus
               ,
               Homer
               ,
               Pithagoras
            
             and
             Democritus
             ,
             being
             all
             men
             of
             excellent
             skill
             and
             science
             ,
             yet
             went
             into
             Egypt
             to
             increase
             their
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             .
          
           
             22
             Socrates
             admonished
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             a
             desire
             to
             get
             fame
             and
             renowme
             :
             that
             they
             neuer
             come
             to
             haue
             enmitie
             or
             contention
             with
             the
             learned
             ,
             because
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             haue
             a
             great
             power
             both
             on
             the
             one
             part
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             23
             
               Octauian
               Augustus
            
             by
             al
             means
             possible
             that
             he
             could
             deuise
             ,
             did
             fauour
             the
             learned
             and
             ingenions
             men
             of
             his
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Abstinencie
             and
             Continence
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             I
             Hold
             that
             they
             onely
             are
             troublesome
             and
             tedious
             to
             our
             eares
             ,
             who
             fal
             into
             the
             praise
             and
             commendation
             of
             voluptuous
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             Samnites
             being
             come
             with
             great
             treasure
             to
             the
             campe
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             purposing
             to
             make
             a
             present
             thereof
             ,
             vnto
             Fabritius
             :
             he
             sodainely
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             his
             eares
             ,
             on
             his
             eyes
             ,
             on
             his
             nostrels
             ,
             on
             his
             mouth
             ,
             on
             his
             throat
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             bellie
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             As
             long
             as
             I
             can
             striue
             and
             get
             the
             masterie
             ouer
             all
             these
             my
             members
             which
             I
             haue
             touched
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             haue
             neede
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             an
             ornament
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           
             3
             Alexander
             the
             great
             hauing
             taken
             the
             daughters
             of
             Darius
             king
             of
             Persia
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             Scipio
             the
             Africane
             hauing
             in
             his
             possession
             the
             daughter
             of
             his
             enemie
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             would
             take
             the
             paine
             to
             go
             
             and
             see
             them
             ,
             iudging
             it
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             dishonourable
             and
             nothing
             seemely
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             conquerors
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             any
             sort
             subiected
             vnto
             those
             ,
             whome
             they
             had
             conquered
             and
             taken
             captiues
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             continencie
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             wold
             neuer
             be
             drawne
             by
             constraint
             to
             see
             any
             woman
             ,
             but
             he
             euer
             shewed
             himself
             most
             haughtie
             towards
             such
             as
             were
             fairest
             and
             most
             beautifull
             :
             but
             to
             all
             others
             he
             was
             exceeding
             full
             of
             courtesie
             and
             humanitie
             .
          
           
             5
             Amongst
             domesticall
             things
             ,
             continencie
             deserueth
             the
             chiefest
             commendation
             :
             and
             amongst
             publique
             things
             ,
             dignitie
             and
             estimatiō
             .
          
           
             6
             Continencie
             sustaineth
             and
             de●fendeth
             all
             the
             vertues
             of
             the
             mind
             :
             as
             a
             most
             firme
             foundation
             and
             vnderprop
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             edifices
             .
          
           
             7
             He
             that
             passeth
             measure
             in
             drinking
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             maister
             of
             his
             thoughts
             nor
             of
             his
             toung
             :
             and
             without
             shame
             he
             speaketh
             of
             al
             dishonest
             things
             and
             such
             as
             are
             vnseemely
             :
             and
             of
             a
             man
             he
             becommeth
             a
             child
             .
          
           
           
             8
             The
             gold-finers
             make
             a
             triall
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             by
             the
             fire
             :
             but
             wine
             manifesteth
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             prudent
             .
          
           
             9
             A
             shippe
             ,
             a
             coach
             or
             any
             other
             exercise
             gouerned
             by
             a
             drunken
             man
             suddenly
             runneth
             to
             ruine
             and
             perdition
             .
          
           
             10
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             exceeding
             great
             difficultie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             conceale
             and
             hide
             his
             ignorance
             :
             but
             much
             more
             difficult
             is
             it
             for
             a
             man
             to
             conceale
             any
             thing
             when
             he
             hath
             drunke
             well
             .
          
           
             11
             Socrates
             said
             :
             that
             true
             continencie
             ,
             was
             to
             shunne
             and
             auoid
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             12
             Pericles
             a
             noble
             captaine
             of
             Athens
             ,
             when
             Sophocles
             the
             Poet
             shewed
             vnto
             him
             a
             very
             faire
             young
             boy
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             O
             Sophocles
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             for
             a
             modest
             and
             temperate
             captaine
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             his
             eyes
             also
             should
             be
             continent
             .
          
           
             13
             Hieron
             the
             tyrant
             hauing
             heard
             Epicarmus
             the
             comicall
             Poet
             vse
             som
             dishonest
             and
             lasciuious
             words
             in
             the
             
             presence
             of
             his
             wife
             condemned
             him
             in
             a
             cerraine
             fine
             for
             his
             punishment
             .
          
           
             14
             Philon
             of
             Thebes
             being
             disposed
             to
             giue
             certaine
             things
             vnto
             Philip
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             had
             conquered
             the
             citie
             of
             Thebes
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             I
             pray
             thee
             do
             not
             depriue
             me
             of
             the
             glorie
             and
             honour
             of
             my
             conquest
             :
             for
             by
             thy
             benefite
             and
             curtesie
             which
             thou
             offer●st
             me
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             make
             me
             to
             be
             not
             as
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             rather
             ouercome
             and
             conquered
             .
          
           
             15
             Cato
             the
             elder
             making
             an
             oration
             against
             the
             prodigalitie
             and
             superfluous
             expences
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             easie
             matter
             for
             a
             man
             to
             vse
             speech
             against
             the
             belly
             which
             was
             without
             eares
             :
             and
             that
             he
             maruelled
             how
             that
             citie
             could
             be
             long
             preserued
             from
             destruction
             ,
             wherein
             a
             fish
             should
             be
             of
             more
             value
             and
             cost
             more
             then
             a
             Beefe
             .
          
           
             16
             Antiochus
             the
             third
             king
             of
             Syria
             ,
             seeing
             a
             very
             faire
             Nunne
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             consecrated
             &
             vowed
             to
             the
             Goddesse
             Diana
             ,
             speedily
             departed
             
             thēce
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             her
             beauty
             should
             draw
             &
             constraine
             him
             to
             do
             that
             thing
             which
             was
             euil
             ,
             euē
             against
             the
             opiniō
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             &
             spirit
             .
          
           
             17
             After
             that
             Carthage
             was
             taken
             by
             Scipio
             ,
             certaine
             souldiours
             presented
             him
             with
             a
             verie
             beautifull
             maiden
             :
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             :
             If
             I
             were
             a
             priuate
             man
             and
             not
             a
             Generall
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             accept
             of
             your
             present
             .
          
           
             18
             Pythagorus
             did
             esteeme
             it
             much
             better
             to
             die
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             to
             pol●lute
             and
             contaminate
             his
             mind
             with
             incontinencie
             and
             other
             vices
             .
          
           
             19
             Alexander
             the
             great
             hauing
             sent
             his
             oratours
             to
             Zenocrates
             with
             a
             present
             of
             more
             then
             fiftie
             talents
             :
             he
             inuited
             (
             according
             to
             his
             vsual
             custome
             )
             the
             said
             Ambassadours
             to
             his
             sparie
             and
             sober
             dinner
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Tell
             Alexander
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             I
             haue
             wherwith
             to
             maintaine
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             know
             what
             to
             do
             with
             these
             fiftie
             talents
             .
          
           
             20
             Demonsthenes
             said
             ,
             not
             euerie
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             that
             onely
             which
             is
             honest
             and
             vertuous
             ought
             to
             be
             chosen
             and
             embraced
             .
          
           
           
             21
             The
             temperate
             man
             ,
             although
             he
             haue
             not
             the
             ordinarie
             vse
             of
             those
             things
             which
             bring
             pleasure
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             in
             want
             of
             none
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             22
             Diogenes
             being
             gone
             to
             Delphos
             ,
             and
             seeing
             a
             statue
             of
             gold
             made
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Phirna
             a
             most
             famous
             strumpet
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             This
             is
             for
             the
             intemperancie
             of
             the
             Greekes
             .
          
           
             23
             The
             Philosopher
             Epictetus
             said
             :
             That
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             adorne
             &
             trimme
             vp
             his
             house
             with
             faire
             tables
             and
             pictures
             ,
             but
             with
             continencie
             and
             good
             customes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             king
             Darius
             the
             father
             of
             Xerxes
             said
             :
             that
             he
             came
             to
             be
             much
             more
             prudent
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             battels
             which
             he
             had
             had
             ,
             &
             of
             his
             forepassed
             perils
             and
             aduersities
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Paulus
               Emilius
            
             assailing
             certaine
             places
             in
             
               Macedonie
               ,
               Scipio
               Nasica
            
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Wherefore
             doest
             
             thou
             not
             rather
             affront
             the
             campe
             of
             thy
             enemies
             which
             is
             furnished
             and
             fortified
             against
             thee
             ?
             To
             whome
             he
             answered
             :
             Certainely
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             of
             thy
             age
             ,
             I
             would
             do
             so
             as
             thou
             aduisest
             mee
             .
          
           
             3
             Denis
             the
             tyrant
             hauing
             sent
             certaine
             goodly
             vestments
             to
             the
             daughters
             of
             Lisander
             for
             a
             present
             :
             he
             sent
             the
             same
             backe
             againe
             vnto
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             he
             was
             greatly
             afraid
             lest
             his
             daughters
             with
             those
             habites
             should
             appeare
             much
             more
             deformed
             then
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             4
             Archidamus
             being
             praised
             by
             certaine
             men
             ,
             who
             demanded
             of
             him
             in
             what
             time
             he
             had
             subdued
             the
             peoples
             of
             Arcadia
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             that
             it
             had
             bene
             better
             for
             him
             to
             haue
             ouercome
             them
             by
             prudence
             then
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             5
             Prudence
             hath
             great
             need
             of
             fortune
             to
             accompany
             it
             :
             but
             wisedome
             onely
             hath
             no
             neede
             of
             any
             counsell
             for
             the
             acquisition
             and
             attainement
             of
             that
             end
             whereunto
             it
             tendeth
             :
             because
             it
             applyeth
             and
             keepeth
             her selfe
             continually
             to
             things
             
             that
             are
             eternall
             .
          
           
             6
             Prudence
             properly
             is
             a
             vertue
             belonging
             and
             appertaining
             to
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             7
             Whosoeuer
             is
             prudent
             must
             needes
             be
             temperate
             and
             constant
             :
             he
             that
             is
             constant
             is
             not
             troubled
             :
             he
             that
             is
             not
             troubled
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             without
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             :
             he
             therefore
             that
             is
             prudent
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             be
             happie
             .
          
           
             8
             Prudence
             is
             compounded
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             things
             .
          
           
             9
             Prudence
             of
             all
             other
             vertues
             is
             the
             greatest
             :
             for
             by
             it
             all
             things
             both
             ciuill
             and
             domesticall
             are
             guided
             and
             gouerned
             :
             &
             the
             name
             therof
             is
             temperance
             and
             iustice
             .
          
           
             10
             They
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             &
             held
             for
             prudent
             and
             iust
             men
             ,
             who
             know
             both
             how
             to
             say
             and
             do
             those
             things
             which
             are
             needefull
             and
             conuenient
             to
             be
             obserued
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Force
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             THey
             are
             not
             called
             nor
             truely
             accounted
             valiant
             and
             couragious
             persons
             ,
             who
             do
             and
             offer
             iniury
             :
             but
             they
             which
             do
             repell
             and
             keepe
             iniurie
             and
             violence
             from
             them
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             he
             onely
             is
             of
             a
             valiant
             and
             constant
             courage
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             troubled
             with
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             most
             stout
             and
             valiant
             ,
             who
             driueth
             away
             from
             him
             couetous
             persons
             as
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             is
             said
             and
             held
             to
             be
             a
             valiant
             man
             ,
             who
             endureth
             and
             feareth
             the
             things
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             &
             endured
             ,
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             both
             whence
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             needful
             :
             and
             he
             likewise
             that
             is
             confident
             in
             himselfe
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             courage
             .
          
           
             4
             Fortitude
             or
             valiantnesse
             is
             the
             science
             and
             knowledg●
             of
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             aswel
             in
             daunger
             of
             warres
             as
             of
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             force
             and
             valure
             do
             hazard
             
             it selfe
             into
             perils
             and
             daungers
             ,
             not
             constrained
             by
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             vpon
             any
             occasion
             not
             honest
             :
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             reputed
             for
             valure
             ,
             but
             rashnesse
             and
             temeritie
             .
          
           
             6
             Scipio
             the
             African
             seeing
             a
             soldier
             of
             his
             to
             shew
             his
             buckler
             with
             bragges
             and
             ostentation
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             My
             friend
             ,
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             faire
             buckler
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             more
             seemely
             and
             decent
             thing
             for
             a
             Romane
             ,
             to
             haue
             his
             hopes
             depending
             rather
             vpō
             his
             right
             then
             his
             left
             hand
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Caius
               Popilius
            
             being
             sent
             by
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             as
             Embassadour
             to
             Antiochus
             king
             of
             Syria
             ,
             to
             shew
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             their
             pleasure
             was
             ,
             he
             should
             desist
             frō
             molesting
             the
             children
             and
             orphanes
             of
             the
             late
             deceased
             Ptolome
             king
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             said
             Antiochus
             saluted
             and
             entertained
             with
             great
             courtesie
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             would
             scarce
             vouchsafe
             to
             requite
             with
             thankes
             ,
             but
             deliuering
             him
             his
             letters
             ,
             and
             being
             answered
             vpon
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             by
             the
             king
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             consult
             with
             his
             Counsell
             vpon
             the
             contents
             thereof
             ,
             
             Popilius
             hauing
             a
             white
             rod
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             made
             therewith
             a
             round
             circle
             about
             the
             king
             where
             he
             stoode
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             you
             euen
             here
             as
             you
             stand
             to
             aduise
             your selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             me
             your
             present
             answer
             .
             The
             Nobles
             there
             present
             with
             the
             king
             ,
             maruelled
             at
             that
             his
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             courage
             :
             and
             Antiochus
             himselfe
             immediatly
             answered
             :
             that
             he
             would
             do
             all
             that
             the
             Romanes
             required
             :
             whereupon
             Popilius
             instantly
             saluted
             him
             with
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             &
             embraced
             him
             as
             the
             friend
             of
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             8
             Agesilaus
             the
             Lacedemonian
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             was
             the
             better
             vertue
             ,
             either
             fortitude
             or
             iustice
             ,
             answered
             :
             That
             valure
             without
             iustice
             was
             of
             no
             fruit
             nor
             profit
          
           
             9
             Pausanias
             a
             captaine
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             hearing
             Pedaretus
             say
             ,
             Oh
             what
             a
             multitude
             of
             enemies
             do
             come
             against
             vs
             !
             answered
             :
             so
             many
             the
             more
             shal
             we
             haue
             the
             killing
             of
             .
          
           
             10
             Agesilaus
             being
             demaunded
             by
             one
             ,
             why
             the
             citie
             of
             Sparta
             was
             
             not
             enuironed
             with
             wals
             :
             he
             shewed
             vnto
             him
             the
             citizens
             armed
             ,
             &
             said
             :
             Behold
             these
             be
             the
             wals
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             11
             Argeleonida
             the
             mother
             of
             Brasidas
             a
             renowned
             captaine
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             being
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             Greece
             ,
             that
             her
             sonne
             was
             slaine
             in
             battell
             ,
             demaunded
             of
             them
             if
             he
             died
             valiantly
             :
             the
             Ambassadours
             answered
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             neuer
             man
             that
             died
             with
             more
             honour
             and
             renowne
             .
             To
             whom
             she
             replyed
             :
             O
             my
             maisters
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             do
             you
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             my
             sonne
             Brasidas
             was
             a
             mā
             of
             great
             woorth
             ,
             yet
             hath
             our
             citie
             of
             Sparta
             a
             great
             number
             better
             and
             more
             worthie
             then
             he
             .
          
           
             12
             Philip
             king
             of
             Macedonie
             being
             come
             with
             great
             furie
             into
             the
             territories
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             one
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Oh
             what
             a
             world
             of
             miseries
             will
             the
             Lacedemonians
             be
             enforced
             to
             endure
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             reconcile
             themselues
             to
             the
             good
             grace
             and
             fauour
             of
             king
             Philip
             :
             Wherunto
             Daminda
             answered
             :
             Thou
             
             speakest
             like
             a
             woman
             :
             what
             misery
             can
             we
             suffer
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             death
             ?
          
           
             13
             When
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             Pirrhus
             being
             come
             before
             the
             Lacedemonians
             did
             menace
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             frame
             themselues
             to
             the
             good
             liking
             &
             contentation
             of
             their
             king
             ,
             they
             should
             find
             that
             his
             forces
             were
             greater
             then
             theirs
             .
             Dercilida
             answered
             :
             Certainely
             if
             your
             king
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             feare
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             we
             neuer
             did
             him
             any
             iniurie
             :
             but
             if
             he
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             assuredly
             he
             is
             no
             better
             then
             we
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Iustice
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             IF
             thou
             wilt
             iudge
             vprightly
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             haue
             a
             regard
             nor
             respect
             to
             nothing
             but
             to
             iustice
             onely
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             India
             he
             which
             is
             most
             learned
             is
             made
             the
             minister
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             :
             And
             hee
             demaundeth
             
             no
             other
             thing
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             but
             iustice
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             the
             touchstone
             by
             the
             touch
             approueth
             the
             gold
             ,
             not
             the
             gold
             the
             stone
             :
             so
             the
             iust
             and
             vpright
             man
             which
             sitteth
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             is
             not
             corrupted
             with
             gold
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             is
             not
             only
             iust
             which
             doth
             no
             iniurie
             nor
             wrong
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             ,
             who
             hauing
             power
             to
             do
             wrong
             ,
             doth
             shunne
             and
             auoid
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             may
             not
             do
             any
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             iust
             which
             receiueth
             small
             gifts
             :
             but
             he
             is
             iust
             ,
             who
             hauing
             power
             to
             take
             great
             bribes
             ,
             doth
             abstaine
             from
             doing
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             iust
             that
             obserueth
             al
             things
             :
             but
             he
             is
             iust
             ,
             who
             with
             an
             vncorrupt
             and
             free
             nature
             ,
             will
             rather
             be
             ,
             then
             seeme
             and
             appeare
             to
             be
             iust
             .
          
           
             5
             Those
             men
             are
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             ranke
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             who
             preferre
             not
             any
             matter
             of
             profit
             ,
             before
             honestie
             and
             iustice
             .
          
           
             6
             Science
             and
             knowledge
             separated
             from
             iustice
             and
             other
             vertues
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tearmed
             wisedome
             ,
             but
             craft
             and
             cunning
             .
          
           
           
             7
             God
             in
             no
             place
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             manner
             is
             to
             be
             held
             vniust
             ,
             but
             most
             perfectly
             and
             absolutely
             iust
             :
             &
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             more
             or
             better
             resembleth
             him
             ,
             then
             that
             man
             who
             amongst
             vs
             is
             most
             iust
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             man
             that
             is
             iust
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             straunger
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             a
             free
             borne
             citizen
             :
             but
             before
             those
             also
             that
             are
             of
             a
             mans
             owne
             kindred
             .
          
           
             9
             There
             is
             nothing
             ,
             wherof
             can
             come
             profit
             or
             commodity
             by
             force
             ,
             if
             iustice
             be
             absent
             :
             but
             if
             all
             were
             iust
             we
             should
             haue
             no
             need
             offorce
             .
          
           
             10
             They
             onely
             are
             to
             be
             held
             &
             receiued
             as
             friends
             vnto
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             iustice
             is
             welcome
             as
             a
             friend
             .
          
           
             11
             There
             were
             certaine
             which
             said
             vnto
             Antigonus
             king
             of
             Macedonie
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             honest
             and
             iust
             vnto
             a
             king
             :
             to
             whome
             he
             answered
             :
             It
             is
             true
             indeede
             :
             but
             that
             is
             to
             such
             kings
             as
             are
             barbarous
             ,
             but
             vnto
             vs
             those
             things
             onely
             are
             honest
             which
             are
             indeed
             honest
             ,
             and
             those
             onely
             iust
             which
             are
             indeed
             iust
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             Poet
             Simonides
             contending
             
             against
             Themistocles
             ,
             and
             affirming
             that
             in
             a
             certaine
             controuersie
             he
             had
             not
             iudged
             according
             to
             right
             ,
             he
             answered
             him
             :
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             good
             Poet
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             compose
             his
             verses
             out
             of
             that
             forme
             and
             number
             which
             appertained
             vnto
             thē
             :
             euen
             so
             I
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             should
             not
             be
             a
             good
             citizen
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             iudge
             beyond
             the
             lawes
             .
          
           
             13
             It
             is
             the
             office
             of
             a
             good
             &
             sage
             Iudge
             to
             take
             counsel
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             of
             religion
             ,
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             equitie
             :
             &
             also
             to
             remoue
             farre
             from
             him
             luxuriousnesse
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             feare
             and
             couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             precepts
             of
             iustice
             are
             very
             bitter
             to
             the
             vicious
             and
             ill
             liuers
             .
          
           
             15
             Iustice
             is
             the
             mistresse
             and
             queene
             of
             all
             vertues
             .
          
           
             16
             Cities
             are
             then
             wel
             〈…〉
             when
             the
             vniust
             are
             seuere●●
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             17
             Iudges
             haue
             great
             〈◊〉
             of
             vertue
             :
             and
             especially
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             prudence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             a
             wife
             and
             of
             mariage
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             peoples
             of
             Lacedemonia
             had
             this
             law
             :
             that
             whosoeuer
             did
             not
             marry
             should
             be
             punished
             :
             and
             another
             punishment
             was
             ordained
             for
             them
             that
             maryed
             too
             late
             :
             and
             a
             third
             and
             most
             grieuous
             punishment
             for
             him
             that
             maryed
             an
             euill
             wife
             .
          
           
             2
             She
             cannot
             be
             thought
             a
             true
             mother
             of
             her
             sonne
             ,
             who
             hireth
             a
             straunge
             nurse
             to
             giue
             him
             sucke
             ,
             and
             denyeth
             him
             her
             owne
             teates
             :
             the
             two
             dugges
             of
             a
             woman
             are
             not
             giuen
             her
             only
             for
             an
             ornament
             to
             her
             brest
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             thou
             hast
             a
             faire
             wife
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             daunger
             :
             if
             she
             be
             deformed
             thou
             wilt
             repent
             thee
             to
             haue
             maried
             her
             :
             the
             meane
             and
             indifferent
             fortune
             therefore
             is
             the
             best
             and
             most
             assured
             .
          
           
             4
             Socrates
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             why
             he
             did
             not
             ●ue
             a
             diuorce
             betweene
             him
             &
             his
             wife
             Xantippe
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             
             woman
             of
             a
             most
             peruerse
             and
             crooked
             disposition
             ,
             and
             vsed
             him
             very
             iniuriously
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             Because
             by
             enduring
             within
             my
             house
             a
             wife
             that
             is
             so
             disloyall
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             I
             haue
             learned
             to
             suffer
             more
             easily
             when
             I
             am
             abroad
             the
             iniuries
             offered
             me
             by
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             5
             A
             wise
             man
             may
             take
             a
             wife
             if
             she
             be
             faire
             ,
             well
             behaued
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             noble
             linage
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             principall
             &
             chiefest
             vertue
             appertaining
             to
             womankind
             ,
             is
             pudicitie
             and
             shamefastnesse
             :
             which
             being
             once
             lost
             in
             any
             woman
             ,
             all
             other
             vertues
             are
             cleane
             gone
             and
             decayed
             in
             her
             .
          
           
             7
             Amongst
             al
             the
             wars
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             worst
             are
             the
             assaults
             and
             attempts
             giuen
             by
             men
             to
             the
             vndermining
             of
             Chastitie
             :
             where
             the
             warre
             is
             continuall
             without
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             conquest
             is
             little
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             8
             There
             are
             3.
             good
             things
             in
             mariage
             :
             linage
             ,
             faith
             ,
             &
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             pudicitie
             and
             honour
             of
             a
             womā
             cānot
             be
             violated
             ,
             if
             her
             mind
             be
             sound
             and
             preserued
             in
             chastitie
             .
          
           
           
             10
             Chastitie
             in
             a
             woman
             is
             the
             fortresse
             and
             bulwarke
             of
             her
             beauty
             .
          
           
             11
             To
             be
             gouerned
             by
             the
             wife
             ,
             is
             an
             exceeding
             great
             iniurie
             to
             the
             honour
             &
             reputation
             of
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             12
             Like
             as
             the
             worme
             eateth
             out
             the
             wood
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             ill
             wife
             consume
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             13
             It
             is
             much
             better
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             common
             high
             way
             ,
             then
             to
             abide
             in
             a
             house
             with
             a
             wife
             full
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             14
             Hell
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             the
             drye
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             ,
             are
             neuer
             satisfied
             ,
             nor
             euer
             crie
             ,
             ho.
             
          
           
             15
             Martia
             the
             daughter
             of
             Cato
             ,
             being
             a
             widow
             ,
             was
             demaunded
             why
             she
             did
             not
             marry
             againe
             .
             Her
             answer
             was
             :
             Because
             I
             cannot
             find
             anie
             man
             ,
             that
             had
             rather
             haue
             me
             then
             my
             goods
             .
          
           
             16
             To
             nourish
             or
             maintaine
             a
             poore
             wife
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             difficult
             ,
             but
             to
             endure
             a
             rich
             wife
             is
             a
             hellish
             torment
             .
          
           
             17
             Theana
             a
             Greeke
             Ladie
             of
             notable
             fame
             and
             memorie
             ,
             by
             chance
             on
             a
             time
             drawing
             vp
             her
             smocke
             so
             high
             ouer
             her
             arme
             as
             she
             shewed
             
             her
             naked
             elbow
             :
             One
             standing
             by
             said
             vnto
             her
             :
             Oh
             what
             a
             faire
             white
             arme
             is
             there
             !
             to
             whome
             she
             answered
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             it
             is
             not
             commonly
             open
             :
             and
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             very
             requisite
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             elbow
             of
             a
             chast
             woman
             should
             not
             be
             publike
             ,
             but
             secret
             in
             her
             speech
             likewise
             .
          
           
             18
             The
             wife
             of
             Philo
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             why
             she
             did
             not
             weare
             iewels
             at
             the
             publike
             feasts
             ,
             answered
             :
             It
             sufficeth
             me
             that
             I
             haue
             for
             my
             ornament
             the
             vertue
             of
             my
             husband
             .
          
           
             19
             Cato
             the
             elder
             condemned
             a
             Senatour
             to
             be
             banished
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             kissed
             his
             owne
             wife
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             daughter
             .
          
           
             20
             Euen
             as
             the
             mirror
             or
             glasse
             doth
             not
             yeeld
             any
             more
             profit
             ,
             in
             being
             set
             out
             and
             garnished
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             or
             with
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             perfectly
             represent
             the
             forme
             that
             is
             presented
             vnto
             it
             :
             So
             a
             rich
             wife
             is
             little
             woorth
             or
             of
             small
             estimate
             ,
             if
             her
             life
             and
             behauiour
             be
             not
             sutable
             and
             conuenient
             to
             the
             customes
             and
             fashions
             of
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
           
             21
             Those
             husbands
             which
             will
             not
             recreate
             and
             sport
             themselues
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             laugh
             ,
             and
             make
             merrie
             ,
             and
             vse
             other
             amiable
             pleasures
             with
             their
             owne
             wiues
             :
             it
             is
             signe
             that
             they
             will
             seeke
             and
             take
             their
             secret
             solace
             by
             stealth
             with
             other
             women
             .
          
           
             22
             We
             see
             that
             the
             Moone
             is
             most
             bright
             and
             cleare
             shining
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             far
             off
             from
             the
             Sunne
             :
             and
             when
             she
             is
             neare
             it
             she
             becommeth
             obscure
             ,
             and
             her
             light
             is
             darkened
             :
             but
             a
             good
             wife
             is
             of
             a
             contrarie
             qualitie
             ,
             because
             her
             husband
             being
             in
             place
             ,
             she
             careth
             not
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             euery
             bodie
             :
             but
             when
             he
             is
             away
             ,
             she
             keepeth
             her selfe
             priuate
             ,
             &
             shut
             vp
             within
             her
             house
             .
          
           
             23
             The
             lawful
             wiues
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Persia
             ,
             were
             accustomed
             to
             sit
             at
             meales
             with
             their
             husbands
             :
             where
             if
             they
             listed
             to
             vse
             any
             lasciuious
             or
             light
             behauiour
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             any
             cu●tisanes
             ,
             or
             to
             haue
             any
             dauncing
             or
             reuelling
             ,
             they
             wold
             neuer
             suffer
             their
             queenes
             to
             be
             present
             at
             such
             sports
             :
             because
             they
             wold
             not
             haue
             them
             to
             participate
             of
             their
             intemperancie
             .
          
           
           
             24
             A
             yong
             womā
             of
             Sparta
             being
             questioned
             by
             one
             to
             tell
             him
             if
             she
             had
             euer
             intreated
             the
             companie
             of
             any
             man
             :
             she
             answered
             him
             ,
             no
             truly
             :
             but
             a
             man
             is
             welcome
             vnto
             me
             :
             teaching
             thereby
             all
             honest
             women
             not
             to
             be
             desirous
             to
             seek
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             to
             attend
             til
             their
             husbands
             come
             to
             offer
             it
             them
             .
          
           
             25
             The
             husband
             that
             taketh
             a
             delight
             in
             lasciuious
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             is
             willing
             that
             his
             wife
             should
             yeeld
             her
             consent
             and
             good
             liking
             thereunto
             :
             in
             my
             aduise
             may
             be
             resembled
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             commaundeth
             his
             wife
             to
             fight
             with
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             alreadie
             yeelded
             himselfe
             a
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             26
             The
             foundation
             of
             all
             feminine
             vices
             is
             auarice
             and
             couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             27
             Necessitie
             is
             a
             most
             disloyall
             gardian
             ,
             and
             keeper
             of
             the
             chastitie
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             28
             Many
             women
             care
             not
             though
             they
             be
             poore
             of
             good
             counsell
             :
             but
             most
             skilfull
             in
             all
             wicked
             subtleties
             .
          
           
             29
             The
             death
             of
             the
             husband
             
             doth
             not
             cut
             off
             the
             loue
             of
             a
             chaste
             wife
             .
          
           
             30
             The
             woman
             is
             more
             subiect
             to
             loue
             then
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             31
             That
             bed
             is
             full
             of
             disquiet
             and
             contention
             where
             the
             wife
             bringeth
             with
             her
             a
             great
             dowrie
             or
             portion
             .
          
           
             32
             Wandring
             and
             outloaping
             wiues
             are
             easily
             corrupted
             and
             seduced
             .
          
           
             33
             By
             how
             much
             more
             a
             womā
             is
             kept
             straight
             so
             much
             the
             more
             is
             she
             desirous
             of
             luxuriousnesse
             and
             lasciuiousnesse
             .
          
           
             34
             Some
             women
             do
             more
             gladly
             reade
             things
             that
             are
             lasciuious
             then
             such
             as
             are
             honest
             .
          
           
             35
             A
             woman
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             briefe
             and
             compendious
             way
             to
             all
             mischieues
             :
             and
             an
             artificiall
             inuention
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             36
             Nature
             hath
             denied
             vnto
             women
             strengh
             and
             great
             force
             :
             for
             otherwise
             their
             courage
             being
             strengthened
             with
             trumperie
             and
             deceipt
             would
             be
             vnexpugnable
             and
             vnconquerable
             .
          
           
             37
             A
             woman
             is
             alwayes
             mutable
             
             and
             vnconstant
             .
          
           
             38
             There
             be
             three
             things
             that
             be
             notable
             euils
             :
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             39
             Diog●nes
             the
             Philosopher
             was
             wont
             to
             commend
             those
             young
             men
             that
             did
             promise
             to
             marie
             and
             take
             a
             wife
             ,
             but
             did
             neuer
             take
             any
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             APelles
             a
             painter
             of
             Athens
             ,
             being
             demaunded
             why
             he
             painted
             Fortune
             standing
             vpon
             her
             feete
             :
             answered
             :
             because
             she
             cannot
             sit
             .
          
           
             2
             Denis
             the
             younger
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             be
             ,
             that
             his
             father
             of
             a
             priuate
             man
             had
             attained
             to
             a
             tyrannicall
             gouernement
             :
             and
             that
             he
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             tyrant
             was
             expelled
             and
             chased
             from
             his
             rule
             and
             scepter
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             Truely
             ,
             my
             father
             left
             me
             his
             tyrannie
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             fortune
             .
          
           
             3
             Philip
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander●
             ,
             hauing
             in
             one
             day
             many
             good
             fortunes
             befallen
             him
             ,
             said
             :
             O
             fortune
             
             for
             these
             so
             great
             and
             notable
             good
             fortunes
             ,
             graunt
             me
             that
             I
             may
             haue
             but
             one
             vnfortunate
             day
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             all
             aduersities
             and
             misfortunes
             ,
             the
             most
             vnhappie
             condition
             of
             the
             vnfortunate
             ,
             is
             to
             remember
             that
             once
             he
             was
             happie
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Poet
             Ion
             said
             :
             that
             fortune
             and
             wisedome
             being
             two
             diuerse
             and
             farre
             different
             things
             ,
             did
             make
             notwithstanding
             and
             bring
             foorth
             most
             like
             and
             semblable
             effects
             :
             because
             both
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             did
             exalt
             ,
             adorne
             ,
             and
             lift
             men
             vp
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             glorie
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             goods
             of
             fortune
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             neede
             of
             reason
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             patience
             in
             the
             necessitie
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             He
             which
             is
             ashamed
             of
             his
             fortune
             ,
             is
             worthie
             of
             all
             misfortune
             .
          
           
             8
             As
             euery
             man
             can
             vse
             his
             happie
             and
             better
             fortunes
             :
             so
             is
             he
             most
             excellent
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             vse
             well
             his
             aduerse
             fortunes
             .
          
           
             9
             Fortune
             is
             more
             fauourable
             to
             the
             vniust
             then
             to
             the
             iust
             :
             as
             therein
             shewing
             her
             puissance
             &
             temeritie
             .
          
           
           
             10
             He
             which
             is
             held
             too
             much
             embraced
             and
             fauoured
             of
             fortune
             ,
             becommeth
             to
             be
             little
             better
             then
             a
             foole
             .
          
           
             11
             It
             seldome
             happeneth
             but
             that
             fortune
             doth
             offend
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             excellent
             vertues
             .
          
           
             12
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             refuse
             that
             fortune
             which
             all
             others
             do
             endure
             .
          
           
             13
             Fortune
             is
             a
             sodaine
             occurrence
             of
             things
             vnthought
             of
             and
             vnexpected
             .
          
           
             14
             Fortune
             is
             a
             proud
             Goddesse
             ,
             drunken
             and
             audacious
             .
          
           
             15
             All
             things
             are
             gouerned
             by
             the
             will
             of
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             16
             Pompey
             the
             great
             said
             :
             alas
             Fortune
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             doest
             rend
             and
             breake
             in
             sunder
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             thinke
             that
             I
             haue
             not
             any
             thing
             which
             I
             can
             esteeme
             as
             my
             owne
             .
          
           
             17
             The
             same
             Pompey
             said
             likewise
             ,
             I
             neuer
             had
             any
             prosperous
             or
             happie
             fortune
             that
             made
             me
             proud
             :
             neither
             did
             euer
             any
             aduersitie
             make
             me
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             18
             Fortune
             giueth
             too
             much
             to
             many
             :
             but
             to
             none
             that
             which
             is
             sufficiēt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Realmes
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             THere
             is
             none
             whatsoeuer
             aduanced
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             attaine
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             without
             the
             will
             and
             permission
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Principalitie
             and
             soueraigntie
             of
             cōmand
             is
             giuen
             by
             fatal
             disposition
             .
          
           
             3
             Kings
             are
             ordained
             and
             created
             by
             Iupiter
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             not
             necessarie
             that
             any
             should
             vnderstand
             things
             better
             then
             a
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             shold
             be
             a
             help
             to
             al
             his
             subiects
             .
          
           
             5
             A
             good
             Prince
             ought
             to
             carrie
             himselfe
             towards
             his
             subiects
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             amongst
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             doth
             towards
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Poet
             Pindarus
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             king
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             custome
             and
             example
             to
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             7
             A
             King
             or
             Prince
             ought
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             terrible
             and
             seuere
             rather
             by
             threates
             and
             menaces
             ,
             then
             by
             punishments
             and
             executions
             .
          
           
           
             8
             The
             vertue
             of
             a
             Prince
             is
             to
             be
             valiant
             ,
             iust
             ,
             seuere
             ,
             graue
             ,
             magnanimous
             ,
             a
             benefactor
             to
             many
             ,
             bountifull
             and
             liberall
             .
          
           
             9
             A
             good
             prince
             is
             knowne
             by
             the
             good
             qualities
             and
             giftes
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             and
             not
             by
             gold
             ,
             or
             rich
             and
             sumptuous
             apparell
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             soueraigne
             and
             chiefe
             wisedome
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             how
             to
             gouerne
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             friends
             of
             a
             Prince
             ought
             to
             feele
             his
             power
             and
             puissance
             ,
             rather
             by
             his
             benefites
             ,
             then
             by
             iniuries
             and
             oppressions
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             people
             must
             needes
             cōplaine
             ,
             when
             wicked
             persons
             come
             to
             be
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             13
             The
             king
             Anaxilaus
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             what
             thing
             was
             to
             be
             said
             most
             happie
             in
             any
             Realme
             ?
             answered
             :
             Not
             to
             be
             ouercome
             by
             any
             benefites
             .
          
           
             14
             Alexander
             complaining
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             father
             had
             left
             so
             many
             sonnes
             by
             diuerse
             women
             ,
             who
             might
             pretend
             title
             to
             his
             realme
             and
             kingdome
             :
             king
             Philip
             his
             father
             
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Labour
             to
             become
             an
             honest
             &
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             thy
             owne
             deserts
             &
             good
             behauiour
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             mine
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             sure
             to
             enioy
             and
             inherit
             my
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             15
             Alcamenes
             a
             Spartan
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             how
             a
             realme
             might
             long
             continue
             in
             happie
             estate
             ,
             answered
             :
             When
             the
             king
             that
             raigneth
             ouer
             it
             ,
             shall
             not
             care
             for
             his
             owne
             priuate
             gaine
             and
             profite
             .
          
           
             16
             In
             each
             commonwealth
             ,
             this
             aboue
             all
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             regarded
             and
             established
             ,
             that
             offices
             be
             not
             set
             to
             sale
             for
             gaine
             or
             rewards
             .
          
           
             17
             The
             publike
             wealth
             is
             the
             life
             of
             a
             citie
             :
             and
             where
             the
             lawes
             haue
             no
             force
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             named
             a
             weale
             publike
             .
          
           
             18
             The
             Philosopher
             Antisthenes
             was
             demaunded
             ,
             why
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             hangmen
             had
             more
             humanitie
             then
             tyrants
             ?
             Because
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             only
             guiltie
             persons
             and
             offenders
             are
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             hangman
             :
             but
             tyrants
             do
             kill
             and
             murther
             the
             harmelesse
             and
             innocent
             .
          
           
           
             19
             A
             man
             is
             then
             fit
             to
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             first
             learned
             how
             to
             gouerne
             .
          
           
             20
             The
             Philosopher
             Bion
             said
             :
             That
             it
             was
             needfull
             for
             a
             good
             and
             iust
             magistrate
             to
             depart
             and
             leaue
             his
             charge
             in
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             rather
             with
             increase
             of
             honour
             then
             of
             wealth
             .
          
           
             21
             Those
             Princes
             that
             punish
             them
             who
             do
             outrage
             and
             iniurie
             to
             others
             ,
             are
             the
             cause
             that
             others
             will
             abstaine
             from
             profering
             the
             like
             iniuries
             .
          
           
             22
             In
             a
             certaine
             great
             and
             open
             place
             within
             Thebes
             ,
             were
             set
             vp
             the
             images
             of
             Iudges
             without
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Iudges
             with
             their
             eyes
             blindfolded
             :
             whereby
             they
             shewed
             that
             iustice
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             any
             corruption
             of
             bribes
             or
             rewards
             .
          
           
             23
             When
             thou
             shalt
             be
             placed
             in
             any
             publike
             charge
             or
             office
             ,
             admit
             not
             about
             thee
             leud
             or
             dishonest
             men
             for
             thy
             ministers
             :
             because
             the
             euils
             which
             they
             commit
             ,
             will
             be
             imputed
             and
             attributed
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           
             24
             He
             which
             is
             in
             an
             office
             or
             
             place
             of
             commaund
             ,
             and
             maketh
             lawes
             for
             other
             men
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             gouerne
             onely
             by
             might
             and
             strong-hand
             :
             but
             by
             his
             dignitie
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             other
             vertues
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             make
             himselfe
             knowne
             aboue
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             25
             Like
             as
             the
             sunne
             which
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             doth
             not
             attend
             nor
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             morning
             should
             intreat
             it
             to
             arise
             in
             the
             East
             :
             so
             the
             prince
             should
             not
             looke
             by
             praises
             and
             flatteries
             to
             do
             good
             deedes
             ,
             but
             he
             ought
             of
             himselfe
             to
             enlarge
             his
             hand
             and
             mind
             to
             bountifull
             and
             liberall
             and
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Captaines
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             commauudements
             in
             time
             of
             battell
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             EPaminondas
             a
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Thebanes
             ,
             had
             neuer
             any
             mutiny
             amongst
             his
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             2
             Agesilaus
             king
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             what
             thing
             was
             needfull
             and
             necessarie
             to
             a
             good
             captaine
             ,
             answered
             :
             Audacitie
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             beneuolence
             to
             his
             souldiers
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             cōuenient
             ,
             and
             counsell
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             his
             affaires
             .
          
           
             3
             Pelopidas
             a
             captaine
             of
             the
             Thebanes
             being
             to
             go
             to
             his
             armie
             ,
             his
             wife
             prayed
             him
             that
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             a
             speciall
             care
             to
             his
             owne
             safetie
             :
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             :
             that
             as
             touching
             that
             matter
             ,
             she
             should
             do
             well
             to
             counsel
             others
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             part
             he
             held
             it
             the
             part
             of
             a
             captaine
             &
             commaunder
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             speciall
             regard
             to
             the
             safetie
             of
             his
             citizens
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             campe
             of
             the
             Numantines
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             hauing
             of
             a
             long
             time
             vsed
             to
             be
             victorious
             against
             all
             the
             captaines
             that
             came
             against
             them
             with
             the
             Romane
             forces
             ,
             seeing
             afterwards
             that
             Scipio
             came
             as
             General
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             defeated
             and
             slaughtered
             :
             the
             Senatours
             of
             Numantia
             did
             exclaime
             against
             their
             people
             and
             souldiers
             ,
             reproching
             
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             had
             so
             shamefully
             betaken
             themselues
             to
             flight
             :
             vnto
             whom
             a
             certaine
             Numantine
             souldier
             said
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             My
             Lords
             ,
             I
             would
             you
             shold
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             campe
             of
             the
             Romanes
             there
             are
             still
             the
             same
             beastes
             that
             were
             there
             before
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             shepheard
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Cecilius
               Met●llus
            
             a
             Roman
             ,
             hauing
             pitched
             his
             campe
             against
             the
             Almaines
             in
             a
             very
             drie
             place
             ,
             where
             his
             people
             were
             much
             pained
             with
             thirst
             and
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             the
             riuer
             running
             close
             by
             the
             rampart
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             in
             a
             di●contented
             humour
             ,
             pointing
             with
             his
             finger
             to
             the
             valley
             beneath
             his
             campe
             which
             was
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             he
             shewed
             the
             same
             vnto
             his
             souldiers
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             :
             There
             my
             maisters
             you
             may
             haue
             water
             enough
             and
             drinke
             your
             fils
             ,
             if
             you
             list
             paine
             your selues
             to
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             Lauinius
             a
             Romane
             hauing
             taken
             the
             citie
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             did
             not
             carry
             away
             any
             riches
             or
             treasure
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             :
             and
             albeit
             all
             Italy
             were
             enriched
             with
             the
             pillage
             of
             that
             city
             :
             
             yet
             was
             he
             in
             such
             pouertie
             and
             necessitie
             ,
             as
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             did
             marrie
             his
             daughter
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             of
             the
             citie
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Quintus
               Fabius
               Minutius
            
             being
             aduised
             by
             his
             sonne
             to
             seize
             vpon
             a
             certaine
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             might
             do
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             very
             few
             men
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Wilt
             thou
             be
             one
             of
             those
             few
             ?
          
           
             8
             Scipio
             the
             African
             being
             accused
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             alwaies
             fighting
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             answered
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             my
             mother
             bred
             me
             from
             the
             cradle
             to
             be
             a
             captaine
             and
             a
             soldier
             .
          
           
             9
             
               Marcus
               Iiuius
            
             being
             exhorted
             by
             some
             to
             pursue
             without
             ceassing
             the
             campe
             of
             Hasdarubal
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             defeated
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             :
             answered
             :
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             let
             some
             of
             thē
             liue
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             carrie
             to
             our
             enemies
             the
             newes
             of
             our
             victorie
             .
          
           
             10
             Chabius
             a
             captaine
             of
             Athens
             said
             :
             that
             those
             captaines
             knew
             well
             how
             to
             commaund
             ,
             who
             could
             discerne
             and
             know
             the
             plots
             and
             purposes
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
           
             11
             Lamacus
             a
             Lacedemonian
             ,
             reprehending
             a
             certaine
             captaine
             for
             a
             fault
             which
             he
             had
             committed
             :
             and
             he
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             commit
             the
             like
             ouersight
             againe
             :
             Lamacus
             answered
             :
             that
             in
             warre
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             any
             to
             erre
             twice
             :
             because
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             special
             regard
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             no
             fault
             be
             committed
             .
          
           
             12
             Antigonus
             king
             of
             Macedony
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             ought
             to
             as●aile
             his
             enemies
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             Either
             by
             pollicie
             and
             cunning
             ,
             or
             by
             force
             :
             either
             openly
             or
             secretly
             .
          
           
             13
             The
             king
             Pirrhus
             said
             vnto
             one
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             giuen
             a
             commission
             to
             leauie
             souldiers
             :
             do
             thou
             make
             choise
             of
             them
             which
             be
             great
             :
             and
             I
             will
             make
             them
             stout
             and
             valiant
             .
          
           
             14
             
               Tiberius
               Scaurus
            
             a
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Romanes
             being
             certified
             ,
             how
             his
             sonne
             was
             put
             to
             flight
             by
             the
             Tarentines
             ,
             commaunded
             him
             ,
             that
             during
             his
             life
             he
             should
             neuer
             presume
             to
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             :
             in
             somuch
             
             as
             the
             young
             man
             being
             surprised
             with
             shame
             and
             ignominie
             died
             for
             very
             griefe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             diuerse
             and
             prompt
             Answers
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             43.
             
          
           
             1
             PHilip
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             hauing
             the
             ankle
             of
             his
             foote
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             Phisition
             daily
             demaunding
             monie
             of
             him
             :
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Go
             too
             ,
             take
             as
             much
             monie
             as
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             the
             key
             in
             thy
             owne
             keeping
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             same
             king
             Philip
             being
             once
             laid
             to
             sleepe
             about
             noone-time
             :
             the
             Greekes
             that
             came
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             murmure
             ,
             in
             being
             made
             to
             attend
             him
             :
             to
             whom
             Parmenio
             said
             :
             Maruell
             not
             if
             Philip
             be
             now
             a
             sleepe
             :
             for
             he
             many
             times
             waketh
             when
             you
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             3
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             being
             to
             make
             a
             sore
             iourney
             against
             Darius
             :
             a
             certaine
             souldier
             came
             vnto
             him
             in
             a
             great
             heate
             and
             told
             him
             :
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             diuers
             of
             his
             souldiers
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             wold
             not
             allow
             any
             of
             their
             
             part
             of
             the
             pray
             or
             bootie
             vnto
             the
             king
             :
             who
             smiling
             thereat
             answered
             presently
             :
             Thou
             tellest
             me
             good
             newes
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             take
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             good
             fortune
             :
             for
             now
             I
             see
             that
             my
             souldiers
             haue
             resolued
             rather
             to
             vanquish
             their
             enemies
             then
             to
             flye
             away
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Athenians
             hauing
             receiued
             an
             answer
             from
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             warning
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             one
             man
             in
             Athens
             who
             was
             contrary
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             wils
             and
             opinions
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             wishing
             them
             to
             search
             out
             by
             some
             meanes
             or
             other
             who
             it
             shold
             be
             :
             Phocion
             suddenly
             said
             :
             I
             only
             am
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             take
             pleasure
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             the
             common
             people
             either
             doth
             or
             saith
             .
          
           
             5
             Cicero
             being
             demaunded
             by
             Metellus
             who
             was
             his
             father
             ,
             answered
             :
             Whosoeuer
             should
             aske
             thee
             this
             question
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             for
             thee
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             thy
             mother
             .
             This
             he
             said
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             mother
             of
             Metellus
             was
             held
             a
             woman
             scarce
             honest
             .
          
           
             6
             Ag●sides
             king
             of
             the
             Lacedemonions
             
             hearing
             a
             certaine
             Oratour
             extolling
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             euen
             to
             the
             heauens
             ,
             said
             :
             This
             man
             is
             no
             good
             shoomaker
             :
             for
             he
             would
             put
             a
             great
             shooe
             on
             a
             little
             foote
             .
          
           
             7
             Cleomen●s
             the
             Lacedemonian
             hearing
             a
             certaine
             Logitian
             discoursing
             of
             force
             and
             prowesse
             ,
             fell
             out
             into
             a
             loud
             laughter
             :
             to
             whome
             the
             S●phister
             said
             :
             O
             Cleomenes
             ,
             doest
             thou
             which
             art
             a
             king
             laugh
             ,
             because
             I
             discourse
             offorce
             !
             Cleomenes
             answered
             :
             My
             friend
             ,
             so
             would
             I
             do
             if
             I
             did
             heare
             a
             swallow
             speake
             of
             force
             and
             strength
             :
             but
             if
             an
             Eagle
             did
             speake
             thereof
             ,
             I
             should
             thinke
             well
             thereof
             .
          
           
             8
             And●oclidas
             of
             Sparta
             being
             blamed
             by
             an
             Athenian
             ,
             which
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             you
             Lacedemonians
             are
             ignorant
             of
             letters
             ,
             answered
             :
             Then
             are
             we
             of
             all
             others
             the
             on●ly
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             learned
             any
             euill
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             9
             Archidamus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Ag●silaus
             hauing
             receiued
             a
             very
             arrogant
             letter
             from
             king
             Philip
             ,
             returned
             him
             in
             writing
             this
             answer
             :
             Before
             that
             we
             come
             to
             get
             the
             victory
             of
             thee
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             thee
             (
             if
             thou
             
             wilt
             )
             to
             measure
             thy
             owne
             shadow
             :
             for
             I
             do
             not
             thinke
             that
             thou
             wilt
             find
             it
             now
             to
             be
             greater
             ,
             then
             it
             hath
             bin
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             10
             Eudamidas
             the
             sonne
             of
             Archidamus
             ,
             seeing
             Xenocrates
             now
             growne
             old
             ,
             disputing
             with
             one
             of
             his
             familiars
             ,
             demanded
             of
             him
             who
             that
             man
             was
             :
             whereunto
             answer
             being
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             sagest
             men
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             search
             out
             vertue
             ▪
             he
             replyed
             ,
             And
             when
             trow
             you
             will
             he
             vse
             vertue
             ,
             that
             now
             at
             these
             yeares
             is
             but
             seeking
             and
             searching
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             11
             Pausanias
             after
             he
             was
             sent
             into
             exile
             ,
             giuing
             great
             commendations
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             a
             stranger
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             Why
             art
             not
             thou
             then
             in
             Sparta
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             custome
             of
             Phisitions
             to
             dwel
             with
             them
             that
             be
             sound
             and
             healthfull
             :
             but
             in
             that
             place
             where
             men
             are
             sicke
             and
             diseased
             .
          
           
             12
             Archidamus
             being
             demaunded
             by
             one
             ,
             what
             territories
             the
             Lacedemonians
             possessed
             ,
             answered
             :
             So
             much
             as
             they
             could
             get
             and
             purchase
             
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             13
             There
             was
             one
             that
             blamed
             Ethecateus
             the
             Oratour
             ,
             who
             hauing
             one
             day
             dined
             with
             Archidamidas
             ,
             did
             not
             speake
             a
             word
             during
             all
             the
             time
             they
             were
             at
             meat
             :
             to
             whom
             Archidamidas
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             Thou
             oughtest
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             knoweth
             how
             to
             speake
             well
             ,
             knoweth
             also
             the
             time
             when
             to
             speake
             .
          
           
             14
             Iphicrates
             the
             Athenian
             being
             demaunded
             by
             a
             certaine
             Oratour
             ,
             what
             place
             he
             had
             in
             the
             army
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             thought
             him
             a
             man
             exceeding
             hardie
             and
             cruell
             :
             )
             Why
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             what
             art
             thou
             ?
             a
             man
             at
             armes
             ,
             or
             a
             footman
             ,
             an
             archer
             ,
             or
             a
             light
             horseman
             ?
             he
             answered
             :
             I
             am
             none
             of
             all
             these
             :
             but
             I
             am
             he
             which
             haue
             learned
             to
             commaund
             ouer
             all
             these
             whom
             thou
             hast
             named
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             practise
             of
             vertue
             is
             seene
             to
             be
             euer
             conuersant
             about
             the
             
             affections
             and
             the
             actions
             ,
             in
             which
             consisteth
             much
             ,
             little
             and
             a
             meane
             .
             It
             many
             times
             falleth
             out
             ,
             that
             we
             feare
             one
             more
             and
             another
             lesse
             :
             that
             one
             is
             confident
             ,
             another
             desireth
             :
             one
             is
             fierce
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             angry
             &
             cholerick
             :
             &
             there
             is
             not
             any
             good
             either
             in
             the
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             :
             and
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             needful
             ,
             and
             to
             whō
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             occasion
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             But
             mediocritie
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             which
             of
             it selfe
             properly
             is
             the
             true
             vertue
             :
             Then
             vertue
             is
             an
             habite
             of
             election
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             meane
             ,
             which
             men
             call
             mediocritie
             .
          
           
             2
             I
             haue
             made
             search
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             know
             those
             things
             which
             are
             manifest
             in
             vertue
             :
             but
             I
             could
             neuer
             yet
             find
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             appertaineth
             vnto
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             sexe
             feminine
             to
             gouerne
             the
             house
             well
             and
             rightly
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             the
             custodie
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             domesticall
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             4
             Force
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             magnificence
             ,
             are
             vertues
             with
             many
             others
             :
             but
             vertue
             cannot
             be
             caught
             :
             
             seeing
             then
             that
             vertue
             cannot
             be
             had
             by
             doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             science
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             vertue
             do
             faile
             and
             escheat
             in
             man
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             :
             )
             then
             doth
             felicitie
             also
             faile
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             Vertue
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             able
             to
             giue
             vs
             immortalitie
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             vs
             equall
             to
             the
             gods
             .
          
           
             7
             Vertues
             are
             diuers
             Alexander
             was
             ingenious
             :
             Cirus
             was
             of
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             :
             Agesilaus
             excelled
             in
             tēperance
             :
             Themis●ocles
             in
             wisedome
             :
             Aristides
             in
             iustice
             :
             Philip
             in
             experience
             :
             &
             Pericles
             in
             the
             skill
             &
             knowledge
             to
             gouerne
             a
             commonwealth
             .
          
           
             8
             Vertue
             hath
             this
             qualitie
             :
             that
             her
             beautie
             and
             excellencie
             being
             shewed
             especially
             towards
             a
             mans
             enemies
             ,
             she
             is
             accustomed
             to
             reioyce
             euen
             the
             most
             valiant
             .
          
           
             9
             Nature
             cannot
             establish
             any
             thing
             so
             high
             ,
             but
             vertue
             can
             reach
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             10
             To
             die
             continually
             for
             vertue
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             11
             Vertue
             it selfe
             ought
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             image
             of
             vertue
             .
          
           
           
             12
             There
             is
             no
             vertue
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             to
             loue
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             beloued
             :
             and
             to
             loue
             that
             ,
             is
             prudence
             :
             and
             not
             to
             be
             moued
             or
             troubled
             for
             any
             matter
             of
             molestation
             ,
             that
             is
             fortitude
             :
             nor
             for
             any
             matter
             of
             flatterie
             and
             delight
             ,
             that
             is
             temperance
             :
             nor
             for
             pride
             ,
             that
             is
             iustice
             .
          
           
             13
             Gorgias
             the
             Oratour
             being
             demaunded
             if
             the
             king
             of
             Persia
             were
             happie
             ,
             answered
             :
             I
             know
             not
             how
             much
             vertue
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             14
             I
             neuer
             knew
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             trusting
             in
             his
             owne
             vertue
             ,
             did
             enuie
             the
             vertue
             of
             another
             man.
             
          
           
             15
             Vertue
             is
             couragious
             through
             her
             owne
             proper
             riches
             :
             and
             she
             careth
             not
             to
             be
             celebrated
             with
             the
             fauor
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             because
             she
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             praise
             and
             commendation
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             vertue
             of
             the
             mind
             liueth
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             things
             do
             dye
             and
             perish
             .
          
           
             17
             That
             vertue
             which
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             a
             comely
             and
             beautifull
             p●●son
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             amiable
             ,
             and
             
             purchaseth
             the
             greater
             grace
             and
             fauour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Death
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             45.
             
          
           
             1
             ONe
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             hard
             &
             difficult
             thing
             to
             liue
             :
             Nay
             (
             quoth
             Diogenes
             )
             but
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             liue
             ill
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             a
             young
             man
             do
             liue
             to
             old
             age
             then
             he
             commeth
             to
             lament
             and
             to
             plaine
             himselfe
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             when
             it
             is
             requisite
             his
             labours
             and
             troubles
             should
             cease
             and
             he
             liue
             at
             rest
             :
             euen
             then
             is
             he
             most
             troubled
             and
             surcharged
             with
             affaires
             :
             afterwards
             when
             death
             approcheth
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             liue
             ,
             and
             requesteth
             the
             Phisitions
             not
             to
             be
             carelesse
             of
             his
             health
             and
             welfare
             .
          
           
             3
             O
             straunge
             and
             wonderfull
             minded
             men
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             willingly
             neither
             liue
             nor
             dye
             !
          
           
             4
             I
             had
             rather
             liue
             and
             serue
             a
             man
             that
             is
             poore
             and
             beggerly
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             whome
             meanes
             of
             liuing
             are
             wanting
             ,
             then
             to
             commauud
             ouer
             all
             
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             5
             Death
             is
             no
             grieuous
             thing
             :
             neuerthelesse
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             iniurie
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             ful
             of
             feare
             &
             terror
          
           
             6
             Seeing
             all
             men
             must
             needes
             dye
             ,
             I
             do
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             a
             happie
             thing
             to
             dye
             not
             late
             but
             honorably
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Poet
             Simonides
             said
             :
             That
             death
             is
             the
             medicine
             of
             all
             euils
             incident
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             8
             There
             is
             nothing
             better
             for
             a
             man
             then
             to
             be
             borne
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             better
             for
             him
             then
             to
             dye
             soone
             and
             quickly
             .
          
           
             9
             
               Gorgias
               Leontin
            
             being
             neare
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             departing
             by
             little
             and
             little
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             sleepe
             or
             dreame
             ,
             was
             demanded
             by
             a
             familiar
             frend
             of
             his
             :
             what
             do
             you
             ?
             To
             whome
             he
             answered
             :
             Now
             doth
             sleepe
             begin
             to
             recommend
             me
             to
             her
             sister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Felicitie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             46.
             
          
           
             1
             FElicitie
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             Some
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             felicitie
             is
             prosperitie
             
             of
             fortune
             :
             and
             some
             say
             vertue
             :
             but
             it
             is
             fit
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             felicitie
             be
             giuen
             from
             the
             Gods.
             The
             felicitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             is
             an
             operation
             perfected
             by
             vertue
             .
          
           
             2
             Vertue
             commeth
             of
             science
             ,
             and
             of
             vertue
             proceedeth
             the
             soueraigne
             good
             :
             what
             can
             this
             soueraign
             and
             chiefe
             good
             be
             ,
             but
             God
             &
             heauen
             ,
             whence
             our
             soule
             is
             deriued
             ?
          
           
             3
             The
             soueraigne
             good
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             to
             be
             like
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             This
             is
             felicitie
             (
             as
             saith
             Aristotle
             )
             which
             is
             not
             consisting
             in
             one
             onely
             art
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             course
             of
             a
             perfect
             life
             .
          
           
             5
             They
             are
             truely
             happie
             which
             are
             with
             truth
             :
             but
             they
             which
             liue
             in
             vanitie
             cannot
             be
             happie
             .
          
           
             6
             Some
             by
             too
             great
             felicitie
             ,
             care
             nothing
             for
             God
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             7
             To
             happy
             men
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             miseries
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             very
             streight
             and
             difficult
             thing
             .
          
           
             8
             To
             be
             happie
             ,
             is
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             to
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             9
             No
             man
             can
             be
             happie
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             wise
             and
             good
             .
             It
             followeth
             
             then
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             miserable
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             rich
             man
             but
             the
             prudent
             man
             flyeth
             and
             shunneth
             miserie
             .
          
           
             10
             Felicitie
             is
             deuided
             into
             fiue
             parts
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             good
             counsell
             :
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             sences
             strong
             and
             sound
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             of
             a
             good
             disposition
             of
             bodie
             :
             the
             third
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             fortunate
             in
             all
             actions
             :
             the
             fourth
             to
             be
             alwaies
             neare
             and
             in
             companie
             with
             men
             excellent
             in
             glorie
             and
             renowne
             :
             the
             fifth
             is
             to
             abound
             in
             wealth
             and
             all
             other
             such
             things
             as
             serue
             for
             the
             necessitie
             of
             mans
             life
             .
          
           
             11
             Happie
             are
             they
             that
             haue
             a
             good
             soule
             :
             and
             that
             is
             giuen
             them
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             12
             Felicitie
             is
             either
             by
             destiny
             ,
             or
             of
             fortune
             ,
             or
             of
             vertue
             .
          
           
             13
             As
             sicke
             men
             cannot
             tast
             the
             sauour
             of
             any
             meates
             ,
             so
             cannot
             any
             man
             attaine
             to
             happinesse
             and
             felicitie
             ,
             if
             he
             embrace
             not
             vertue
             .
          
           
             14
             They
             are
             not
             happie
             whom
             the
             common
             sort
             reputeth
             happie
             .
          
           
             15
             No
             man
             in
             truth
             is
             happie
             amongst
             all
             mortall
             men
             liuing
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19368-e2870
           
             Some
             report
             this
             of
             Augustus
             Caesar
             .